hear_v of_o sermon_n &c_n &c_n and_o that_o frequent_o too_o to_o be_v lawful_a now_o this_o be_v more_o than_o you_o allow_v to_o dissenter_n pag._n 98._o no_o man_n deny_v that_o more_o place_n for_o worship_n be_v desirable_a and_o will_v be_v very_o useful_a where_o they_o may_v be_v have_v and_o the_o same_o way_n of_o worship_n and_o order_n observe_v in_o they_o as_o in_o our_o parochial_a church_n where_o they_o may_v be_v under_o the_o same_o inspection_n and_o ecclesiastical_a government_n but_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o mr._n b._n shall_v think_v the_o case_n alike_o where_o the_o order_n of_o our_o church_n be_v constant_o neglect_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n be_v slight_v and_o contemn_v and_o such_o meeting_n be_v keep_v up_o in_o affront_n to_o they_o and_o the_o law_n here_o you_o say_v in_o effect_n that_o let_v parish_n be_v never_o so_o large_a and_o the_o necessity_n of_o soul_n never_o so_o urgent_a the_o assembly_n of_o dissenter_n be_v not_o desirable_a nor_o to_o be_v encourage_v because_o not_o under_o you_o establish_a rule_n but_o either_o you_o must_v grant_v it_o may_v be_v lawful_a to_o join_v occasional_o and_o that_o frequent_o too_o with_o the_o nonconformist_n or_o you_o must_v judge_v they_o worse_o than_o popish_a teacher_n and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v better_a for_o man_n to_o hear_v these_o than_o such_o as_o mr._n b._n etc._n etc._n i_o know_v not_o whether_o you_o may_v fear_v the_o least_o countenance_v of_o occasional_a communion_n with_o nonconformist_n lest_o any_o shall_v thence_o argue_v from_o your_o own_o word_n that_o constant_a communion_n with_o they_o be_v a_o duty_n i_o be_o think_v however_o that_o the_o papist_n may_v thank_v you_o for_o so_o much_o kindness_n to_o they_o that_o you_o grant_v it_o lawful_a for_o protestant_n to_o be_v occasional_o present_a in_o some_o part_n of_o their_o worship_n and_o let_v they_o alone_o to_o make_v their_o best_a of_o what_o you_o say_v you_o be_v sure_o will_v follow_v p._n 176._o and_o p._n 77._o as_o far_o as_o man_n judge_v communion_n lawful_a it_o become_v a_o duty_n and_o separation_n a_o sin_n under_o what_o denomination_n soever_o the_o person_n pass_v because_o then_o separation_n appear_v most_o unreasonable_a when_o occasional_a communion_n be_v confess_v to_o be_v lawful_a if_o they_o can_v get_v protestant_n to_o join_v with_o they_o ordinary_o though_o but_o in_o some_o part_n of_o their_o worship_n at_o first_o its_o possible_a they_o will_v gain_v far_o more_o proselyte_n by_o it_o than_o nonconformist_n have_v draw_v or_o will_v draw_v into_o separation_n you_o seem_v to_o suppose_v great_a force_n and_o virtue_n in_o that_o salvo_n p._n 156._o a_o man_n be_v not_o say_v to_o separate_v from_o every_o church_n where_o he_o forbear_v or_o cease_v to_o have_v communion_n but_o only_o from_o that_o church_n with_o which_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o hold_v communion_n as_o if_o a_o christian_a be_v only_o oblige_v to_o communion_n with_o some_o one_o particular_a church_n yet_o you_o will_v look_v upon_o yourself_o not_o only_o as_o a_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o as_o a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o as_o you_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n it_o may_v possible_o sometime_o fall_v out_o that_o you_o may_v be_v oblige_v to_o have_v communion_n occasional_o with_o a_o dutch_a church_n or_o a_o french_a church_n and_o if_o nonconformist_n with_o their_o assembly_n may_v be_v prove_v as_o sound_v part_n of_o the_o church_n catholic_n as_o other_o you_o can_v free_o have_v communion_n with_o and_o while_o they_o differ_v from_o you_o in_o nothing_o but_o if_o the_o same_o be_v remove_v your_o church_n may_v be_v every_o jot_n as_o sound_v and_o pure_a i_o can_v see_v no_o sufficient_a reason_n why_o you_o may_v not_o as_o lawful_o have_v occasional_a communion_n with_o they_o and_o then_o for_o aught_o i_o know_v you_o may_v be_v oblige_v thereunto_o it_o may_v be_v a_o duty_n because_o you_o whole_o overlook_v this_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o and_o further_o i_o will_v put_v you_o in_o mind_n of_o your_o own_o argument_n pag._n 157._o viz._n 1._o the_o general_a obligation_n upon_o christian_n to_o use_v all_o lawful_a mean_n for_o preserve_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o here_o i_o ask_v if_o there_o be_v not_o as_o great_a a_o obligation_n at_o least_o upon_o christian_n to_o preserve_v peace_n or_o promote_v it_o with_o all_o christian_n as_o with_o all_o man_n and_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o that_o as_o far_o as_o possible_a and_o as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o they_o rom._n 12._o 18._o and_o if_o you_o suppose_v the_o present_a dissenter_n to_o be_v as_o bad_a as_o the_o donatiâ—â—_n which_o you_o can_v in_o reason_n suppose_v yet_o your_o learned_a and_o excellent_a hales_n say_v miscel._n of_o schism_n p._n 208._o why_o may_v it_o not_o be_v lawful_a to_o go_v to_o church_n with_o the_o donatist_n if_o occasion_n so_o require_v and_o ibid._n p._n 209._o in_o all_o public_a meeting_n pretend_v holiness_n so_o there_o be_v nothing_o do_v but_o what_o true_a devotion_n and_o piety_n break_v why_o may_v not_o i_o be_v present_a in_o they_o and_o use_v communication_n with_o they_o 2_o the_o particular_a force_n of_o that_o text_n phil._n 3._o 16._o as_o far_o as_o you_o have_v already_o attain_v walk_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n etc._n etc._n and_o one_o will_v think_v such_o as_o have_v attain_v so_o much_o knowledge_n as_o to_o see_v it_o lawful_a to_o join_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o some_o part_n of_o wâ—â—ship_n may_v know_v it_o can_v but_o be_v as_o lawful_a at_o least_o to_o join_v in_o worship_n with_o non-conformists'_a 5._o be_v you_o not_o partial_a when_o you_o lay_v this_o down_o p._n 157._o as_o one_o of_o the_o provoke_a sin_n of_o the_o nonconformist_n that_o they_o have_v be_v so_o backward_o in_o do_v what_o they_o be_v convince_v they_o may_v have_v do_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n when_o they_o be_v earnest_o press_v to_o it_o by_o those_o in_o authority_n etc._n etc._n yet_o you_o tell_v we_o not_o what_o thing_n those_o be_v neither_o the_o time_n when_o they_o be_v press_v thereunto_o and_o refuse_v the_o same_o and_o i_o never_o hear_v of_o any_o motion_n or_o overture_n for_o peace_n that_o be_v reasonable_a make_v to_o they_o which_o they_o refuse_v but_o you_o never_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o as_o any_o provoke_a sin_n in_o those_o that_o will_v not_o hearken_v to_o their_o most_o just_a and_o earnest_a petition_n for_o peace_n may_v not_o they_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n have_v forbear_v those_o needless_a imposition_n which_o they_o very_o well_o know_v will_v be_v so_o grievous_a and_o burdensome_a to_o many_o and_o may_v not_o so_o much_o have_v be_v expect_v from_o they_o as_o they_o will_v profess_v themselves_o to_o be_v for_o unity_n and_o peace_n may_v i_o not_o here_o return_v your_o own_o word_n pag._n 159._o be_v ever_o schisâ—â—_n make_v so_o light_a a_o matter_n of_o and_o the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o christians_n value_v at_o so_o low_a a_o rate_n that_o for_o the_o prevention_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o preserevation_n of_o the_o other_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v lawful_a may_v not_o be_v do_v or_o as_o i_o will_v say_v that_o the_o impose_v of_o thing_n indifferent_a and_o not_o necessary_a in_o their_o own_o judgement_n but_o thing_n doubtful_a or_o unlawful_a in_o the_o judgement_n of_o other_o may_v not_o be_v forbear_v now_o sir_n be_v you_o for_o palliate_a so_o great_a sin_n as_o the_o cause_v of_o schism_n and_o dissension_n in_o the_o church_n when_o you_o know_v the_o obligation_n which_o lie_v upon_o all_o christian_n to_o preserve_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n which_o you_o give_v we_o again_o p._n 209._o and_o i_o find_v you_o cite_v these_o word_n of_o a._n b._n laud_v in_o your_o rational_a account_n p_o 324_o nor_o be_v he_o a_o christian_n that_o will_v not_o have_v unity_n may_v he_o have_v it_o with_o truth_n but_o i_o never_o say_v nor_o thought_n that_o the_o protestant_n make_v this_o rent_n dissent_v protestant_n say_v we_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o schism_n be_v you_o for_o you_o thrust_v we_o from_o you_o because_o we_o call_v for_o truth_n and_o redress_v of_o abuses_n and_o there_o at_o the_o end_n of_o pag._n 102._o you_o can_v not_o but_o judge_v it_o a_o very_a prudent_a expression_n of_o his_o lordship_n that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o such_o a_o shreâ—_n to_o hâ—r_v child_n as_o to_o deny_v her_o blessing_n or_o denounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o they_o if_o some_o peaceable_o dissent_v in_o some_o particular_n remote_a from_o the_o foundation_n etc._n etc._n where_o i_o observe_v
liberty_n of_o captivate_v their_o understanding_n to_o scripture_n only_o and_o as_o river_n when_o they_o have_v a_o free_a passage_n run_v all_o to_o the_o ocean_n so_o it_o may_v well_o be_v hope_v by_o god_n blessing_n that_o universal_a liberty_n thus_o moderate_v may_n quick_o reduce_v christendom_n to_o truth_n and_o unity_n this_o citation_n be_v to_o long_a i_o shall_v add_v but_o one_o more_o out_o of_o he_o and_o that_o a_o short_a p._n 209._o this_o be_v most_o certain_a and_o i_o believe_v you_o will_v easy_o grant_v it_o that_o to_o reduce_v christian_n to_o unity_n of_o communion_n there_o be_v but_o two_o way_n that_o may_v be_v conceive_v probable_a the_o one_o by_o take_v away_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n touch_v matter_n of_o religion_n the_o other_o by_o show_v that_o the_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n which_o be_v among_o the_o several_a sect_n of_o christian_n aught_o to_o be_v no_o hindrance_n to_o their_o unity_n in_o communion_n last_o of_o all_o i_o close_o with_o your_o rational_a account_n p._n 291._o and_o therefore_o those_o lesser_a society_n can_v in_o justice_n make_v the_o necessary_a condition_n of_o communion_n narrow_a than_o those_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n i._n e._n those_o thing_n which_o declare_v man_n christian_n aught_o to_o capacitate_v they_o for_o communion_n with_o christian_n even_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o indispensible_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n which_o be_v please_v to_o note_v be_v something_o different_a from_o your_o late_a establish_a rule_n now_o will_v you_o fix_v here_o that_o those_o thing_n which_o declare_v man_n christian_n shall_v suffice_v to_o capacitate_v they_o for_o communion_n with_o you_o how_o many_o man_n scruple_n will_v be_v remove_v and_o what_o better_a way_n can_v you_o think_v of_o to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o separation_n 7._o be_v you_o impartial_a in_o charge_v all_o nonconformist_n meeting_n with_o separation_n though_o very_o many_o of_o they_o ordinary_o join_v with_o the_o parochial_a congregation_n and_o do_v not_o deny_v they_o â—o_o be_v true_a church_n as_o the_o old_a separatist_n do_v p._n 56._o it_o be_v true_a say_v you_o in_o that_o opinion_n they_o differ_v but_o in_o separation_n they_o agree_v as_o in_o your_o sermon_n p._n 33._o for_o do_v they_o not_o do_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o other_o do_v how_o come_v it_o then_o to_o be_v separation_n in_o some_o and_o not_o in_o other_o which_o i_o answer_v rector_n of_o sutton_n p._n 49._o thus_o what_o they_o do_v be_v not_o do_v upon_o the_o separatist_n principle_n and_o therefore_o not_o do_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n yet_o you_o neither_o retract_v that_o say_v of_o you_o nor_o refute_v my_o answer_n and_o have_v not_o other_o as_o much_o reason_n to_o object_n against_o you_o that_o when_o you_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n kneel_v you_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o the_o papist_n and_o lutheran_n do_v i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o manifest_o appear_v from_o the_o pope_n manner_n of_o receive_v either_o sit_v or_o a_o little_a lean_v upon_o his_o throne_n as_o you_o say_v p._n 15._o that_o the_o papist_n be_v allow_v to_o follow_v he_o herein_o how_o then_o come_v that_o to_o be_v a_o act_n of_o worship_n in_o they_o when_o with_o you_o it_o be_v no_o act_n of_o worship_n but_o a_o â—eer_n indifferent_a ceremony_n 8._o be_v you_o not_o very_o partial_a in_o load_v those_o that_o do_v not_o absolute_o separate_v from_o you_o but_o only_o secundum_fw-la quid_fw-la as_o you_o do_v p._n 54_o 55_o 56._o make_v their_o practice_n that_o own_o you_o to_o be_v true_a church_n to_o be_v the_o more_o unjustifiable_a more_o inexcusable_a more_o unreasonable_a separation_n be_v it_o not_o a_o great_a schism_n to_o separate_v from_o you_o as_o no_o true_a church_n than_o to_o do_v it_o only_o because_o you_o be_v faulty_a in_o impose_v such_o condition_n as_o they_o can_v lawful_o submit_v to_o be_v they_o the_o great_a separatist_n who_o hold_v communion_n with_o you_o so_o far_o as_o they_o can_v i_o shall_v think_v they_o be_v the_o great_a separatist_n who_o separation_n be_v the_o most_o unjustifiable_a inexcusable_a and_o unreasonable_a as_o i_o have_v think_v there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o reason_n to_o deny_v the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n while_o she_o retain_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o have_v the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n for_o substance_n as_o there_o may_v be_v to_o doubt_v of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o ceremony_n and_o modes_n of_o worship_n invent_v and_o impose_v without_o any_o clear_a scripture-warrant_a and_o suppose_v one_o dare_v not_o receive_v the_o communion_n with_o you_o because_o he_o hold_v kneel_v in_o that_o act_n a_o participate_v with_o idolater_n and_o another_o be_v keep_v off_o because_o he_o suspect_v there_o may_v be_v some_o superstition_n in_o it_o will_v you_o say_v the_o latter_a be_v the_o more_o unreasonable_a and_o do_v you_o not_o own_o those_o lutheran_n church_n that_o have_v exorcism_n with_o baptism_n yet_o to_o be_v true_a church_n and_o if_o you_o be_v place_v there_o must_v you_o therefore_o own_o and_o use_v exorcism_n though_o against_o your_o judgement_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o a_o more_o inexcusable_a unreasonable_a separation_n from_o they_o than_o the_o papist_n who_o deny_v they_o to_o be_v true_a church_n 9_o be_v you_o impartial_a in_o allow_v a_o different_a way_n of_o worship_n to_o the_o member_n of_o foreign_a church_n here_o in_o england_n as_o p._n 147_o 148._o while_o you_o be_v against_o allow_v the_o like_a liberty_n to_o native_n which_o you_o deny_v not_o to_o stranger_n bishop_n davenant_n ad_fw-la pacem_fw-la eccl._n adhort_a p._n 116._o rat._n 3._o argue_v that_o none_o ought_v to_o deal_v more_o hardly_o with_o their_o christian_a brethren_n of_o other_o church_n than_o with_o their_o own_o rom._n 12._o 5._o nam_fw-la fraâ—â—rnitâ—s_fw-la christiana_n quae_fw-la intercedit_fw-la inter_fw-la membra_fw-la christi_fw-la non_fw-la variatur_fw-la pro_fw-la locorum_fw-la aut_fw-la nationum_fw-la varietate_fw-la you_o will_v have_v your_o own_o more_o hardly_o deal_v with_o than_o those_o of_o foreign_a church_n now_o what_o equity_n be_v here_o either_o you_o have_v communion_n with_o those_o of_o foreign_a church_n not_o withstand_v their_o different_a way_n of_o worship_n or_o you_o have_v not_o if_o you_o have_v no_o communion_n with_o they_o then_o be_v you_o not_o schismatic_n from_o those_o church_n if_o you_o have_v communion_n with_o they_o why_o may_v you_o not_o as_o lawful_o have_v communion_n with_o nonconformist_n in_o their_o way_n of_o worship_n can_v you_o assign_v any_o just_a and_o sufficient_a cause_n ex_fw-la natura_fw-la rei_fw-la why_o such_o a_o way_n of_o worship_n shall_v not_o be_v allow_v 10._o do_v you_o deal_v impartial_o while_o you_o complain_v p._n 112._o that_o no_o bound_n be_v set_v to_o the_o people_n fancy_n of_o pure_a administration_n concern_v which_o i_o be_o quite_o mistake_v if_o i_o do_v not_o wish_v the_o rector_n of_o sutton_n have_v caution_v what_o he_o say_v and_o you_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n set_v no_o bound_n but_o by_o your_o except_v against_o what_o mr._n b._n have_v write_v of_o it_o will_v have_v people_n own_o and_o commit_v the_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n to_o such_o minister_n as_o be_v in_o place_n be_v they_o never_o so_o profane_a insufficient_a or_o unsound_a though_o mr._n cheyney_n full_a answer_n etc._n etc._n introduct_v p._n 7._o grant_v that_o where_o god_n do_v make_v a_o difference_n man_n may_v now_o god_n do_v make_v a_o difference_n say_v he_o between_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o best_a and_o the_o worst_a between_o the_o ministry_n of_o a_o john_n baptist_n and_o a_o pharisee_fw-mi a_o live_a man_n and_o a_o image_n p._n 177._o say_v you_o and_o do_v this_o kindness_n only_o belong_v to_o some_o of_o our_o parochial_a church_n etc._n etc._n where_o you_o suppose_v every_o parochial_a church_n in_o england_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o every_o parochial_a minister_n by_o consequence_n to_o be_v a_o true_a minister_n unless_o you_o will_v argue_v fallacious_o there_o though_o i_o have_v think_v it_o possible_a to_o have_v find_v out_o some_o few_o at_o least_o who_o you_o will_v have_v be_v ashamed_a to_o own_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v at_o that_o you_o urge_v again_o and_o again_o p._n 111._o be_v they_o not_o baptize_v in_o this_o church_n and_o receive_v into_o communion_n with_o it_o as_o member_n of_o it_o p._n 148._o our_o business_n be_v with_o those_o who_o be_v baptize_v in_o this_o church_n etc._n etc._n may_v not_o all_o those_o that_o be_v baptize_v in_o presbyterian_a or_o independent_a congregation_n as_o well_o plead_v their_o baptism_n for_o their_o continue_v in_o that_o way_n of_o worship_n which_o be_v in_o the_o
just_a and_o charitable_a as_o to_o let_v we_o know_v your_o reason_n that_o if_o they_o be_v sound_n we_o may_v see_v cause_n to_o alter_v we_o i_o hope_v you_o will_v not_o say_v then_o be_v then_o and_o now_o be_v now_o and_o can_v you_o now_o assure_v we_o that_o you_o shall_v not_o alter_v your_o present_a judgement_n once_o again_o within_o twenty_o year_n we_o read_v of_o bishop_n that_o have_v cry_v peccavimus_fw-la again_o and_o again_o and_o of_o council_n do_v and_o undo_n again_o and_o sometime_o in_o less_o than_o twenty_o year_n but_o after_o all_o this_o wherein_o be_v it_o that_o he_o have_v thus_o contradict_v himself_o be_v it_o in_o the_o point_n of_o separation_n which_o be_v the_o present_a business_n no_o so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o in_o that_o very_a book_n he_o speak_v as_o full_o concern_v the_o unlawfulness_n of_o separation_n as_o in_o this_o sermon_n which_o will_v appear_v by_o these_o particular_n in_o it_o if_o by_o separation_n you_o mean_v a_o separation_n from_o any_o church_n upon_o any_o slight_a trivial_a unnecessary_a cause_n as_o you_o define_v schism_n irenic_n p._n 113._o i_o be_o not_o for_o such_o a_o separation_n but_o perhaps_o some_o may_v tell_v you_o that_o if_o you_o separate_v from_o such_o assembly_n as_o mr._n b._n etc._n etc._n when_o you_o may_v have_v occasional_a communion_n with_o they_o you_o do_v it_o upon_o far_o less_o cause_n than_o many_o separate_a from_o those_o of_o you_o where_o they_o be_v require_v to_o join_v in_o practice_n more_o to_o be_v suspect_v if_o by_o separation_n you_o mean_v any_o assemble_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n otherwise_o than_o according_a to_o your_o establish_a rule_n and_o so_o condemn_v the_o assembly_n of_o mere_a nonconformist_n that_o be_v not_o of_o schismatical_a principle_n yea_o even_o their_o occasional_a meeting_n and_o those_o keep_v off_o from_o the_o time_n of_o public_a worship_n in_o the_o parochial_a congregation_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o such_o assembly_n be_v and_o shall_v be_v evident_o prove_v from_o that_o book_n preface_n p._n 72_o 73._o which_o will_v appear_v by_o these_o particular_n in_o it_o 1._o irenic_n p._n 123._o that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o set_v up_o new_a church_n because_o they_o can_v conform_v to_o such_o practice_n which_o they_o suspect_v to_o be_v unlawful_a 2._o those_o be_v new_a church_n when_o man_n erect_v distinct_a society_n for_o worship_n under_o distinct_a and_o peculiar_a officer_n govern_v by_o law_n and_o church-rule_n different_a from_o that_o form_n they_o separate_v from_o 3._o p._n 124._o as_o to_o thing_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o primtive_a and_o reform_a church_n leave_v undetermined_a by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o in_o matter_n of_o mere_a order_n and_o decency_n and_o whole_o as_o to_o the_o form_n of_o government_n every_o one_o notwithstanding_o what_o his_o private_a judgement_n may_v be_v of_o they_o be_v bind_v for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n to_o sub_fw-la mit_fw-fr to_z the_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n allow_v but_o these_o three_o conclusion_n and_o defend_v the_o present_a separation_n if_o you_o can_v ad_fw-la trianos_fw-la ventum_fw-la est_fw-la i_o hope_v now_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o something_o methinks_v we_o have_v be_v too_o long_o beat_v about_o the_o bush._n and_o yet_o i_o be_o keep_v off_o a_o while_n see_v you_o take_v up_o a_o good_a part_n of_o two_o page_n to_o no_o purpose_n unless_o it_o be_v to_o persuade_v your_o reader_n that_o i_o be_v unwilling_a to_o take_v notice_n of_o that_o which_o you_o can_v but_o grant_v i_o do_v take_v notice_n of_o viz._n that_o you_o distinguish_v betwixt_o non-communion_n in_o unlawful_a or_o suspect_v rite_n or_o practice_n in_o a_o church_n and_o enter_v into_o distinct_a society_n for_o worship_n and_o it_o be_v strange_a if_o i_o have_v overlooked_a or_o be_v unwilling_a the_o reader_n shall_v see_v these_o conclusion_n of_o you_o when_o you_o can_v but_o say_v i_o there_o cite_v the_o very_a page_n rector_n of_o sutton_n p._n 30._o a_o and_o i_o can_v say_v i_o give_v they_o what_o i_o think_v may_v seem_v material_a thâ—y_o will_v â—ind_v but_o two_o conclusion_n in_o irenicum_fw-la your_o second_o conclusion_n here_o be_v there_o but_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o first_o and_o what_o i_o grant_v you_o be_v all_o you_o can_v make_v of_o they_o to_o your_o purpose_n here_o and_o do_v i_o not_o acknowledge_v again_o and_o again_o there_o that_o the_o primitive_a and_o reform_a church_n be_v two_o of_o your_o judge_n and_o what_o advantage_n you_o will_v get_v by_o that_o or_o any_o of_o these_o conclusion_n we_o shall_v now_o see_v methinks_v i_o have_v this_o advantage_n that_o you_o here_o own_o these_o three_o conclusion_n when_o you_o will_v have_v i_o to_o allow_v they_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v that_o you_o allow_v they_o yourself_o yea_o you_o say_v of_o they_o these_o be_v most_o pertinent_a and_o material_a therefore_o i_o shall_v go_v over_o they_o again_o conclusion_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o set_v up_o new_a church_n because_o they_o can_v conform_v to_o such_o practice_n which_o they_o suspect_v to_o be_v unlawful_a here_o 1._o i_o urge_v you_o with_o what_o you_o say_v irâ—nic_n p._n 117._o withdraw_v communion_n from_o a_o church_n in_o unlawful_a or_o suspect_a thing_n do_v not_o lay_v man_n under_o the_o gild_n of_o schism_n you_o say_v man_n may_v lawful_o deny_v communion_n with_o a_o church_n in_o such_o thing_n i_o say_v man_n can_v lawful_o have_v communion_n in_o such_o thing_n as_o king_n james_n on_o the_o lord_n prayer_n pag._n 44._o it_o be_v a_o good_a and_o sure_a rule_n in_o theology_n in_o matter_n of_o god_n worship_n quod_fw-la dubitas_fw-la nè_fw-la fâ—ceris_fw-la so_o hales_n miscel._n of_o schism_n p._n 210._o not_o only_o in_o reason_n but_o in_o religion_n too_o that_o maxim_n admit_v of_o no_o release_n cautâ—shmi_n cujusque_fw-la praeceptum_fw-la quod_fw-la dubitas_fw-la nè_fw-la feceris_fw-la and_o mr._n r._n hooker_n preface_n to_o his_o eceles_a polit._n â—_o 6._o not_o that_o i_o judge_v it_o a_o thing_n allowable_a for_o man_n to_o observe_v those_o law_n which_o in_o their_o heart_n they_o be_v steadfast_o persuade_v to_o be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n what_o he_o say_v further_a there_o of_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o suspend_v their_o persuasion_n in_o matter_n determine_v by_o governor_n which_o they_o have_v not_o demonstrative_a reason_n against_o you_o very_o well_o take_v off_o irenic_n p._n 118_o 119._o no_o true_a protestant_n can_v swear_v blind_a obedience_n to_o church-governor_n etc._n etc._n and_o certain_o it_o be_v neither_o in_o a_o man_n power_n to_o suspend_v his_o own_o persuasion_n or_o lay_v aside_o his_o doubt_n ad_fw-la libitum_fw-la noâ—_n be_v he_o allow_v to_o act_v against_o his_o own_o judgement_n and_o conscience_n though_o misinform_v that_o man_n sin_v without_o doubt_n who_o venture_v on_o practice_n he_o suspect_v to_o be_v sinful_a though_o in_o themselves_o the_o practice_n be_v lawful_a what_o the_o apostle_n say_v rome_n 14._o 5_o 14_o 23._o put_v the_o matter_n out_o of_o dispute_n now_o to_o join_v in_o common-prayer_n be_v a_o unlawful_a or_o suspect_v practice_n to_o some_o they_o take_v it_o to_o be_v pollute_v with_o superstition_n perhaps_o they_o take_v communion_n herein_o to_o be_v a_o sinful_a symbolise_n with_o the_o papist_n for_o what_o king_n edward_z 6_o and_o king_n james_n say_v of_o it_o and_o if_o you_o shall_v tell_v they_o our_o service-book_n be_v reform_v it_o be_v possible_a some_o may_v now_o reply_v how_o can_v you_o say_v so_o will_v you_o blast_v the_o credit_n of_o and_o cast_v a_o reproach_n upon_o our_o first_o reformer_n again_o baptise_v with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o kneel_v in_o the_o act_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n as_o it_o be_v before_o the_o sacramental_a element_n be_v suspect_v unlawful_a practice_n to_o many_o and_o thus_o they_o be_v bar_v from_o communion_n with_o you_o in_o sacrament_n and_o therefore_o you_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o slight_v other_o modest_a expression_n here_o as_o you_o do_v pag._n 333._o they_o judge_v they_o think_v they_o esteem_v they_o unlawful_a and_o they_o can_v be_v satisfy_v about_o they_o though_o you_o be_v far_o short_a of_o answer_v all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v to_o prove_v some_o thing_n enjoin_v unlawful_a yet_o suppose_v a_o man_n ignorant_a err_a and_o mistake_v here_o not_o without_o fault_n notwithstanding_o he_o must_v suspend_v his_o own_o act_n till_o he_o be_v better_o inform_v and_o satisfy_v about_o it_o and_o here_o i_o will_v again_o mind_v you_o of_o those_o significant_a expression_n irenic_n pag._n 119._o let_v man_n turn_v and_o wind_n themselves_o which_o way_n they_o will_v by_o the_o very_a same_o argument_n
the_o order_n of_o our_o church_n be_v constant_o neglect_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n be_v slight_v and_o contemn_v tacâ—o_fw-la cetera_fw-la now_o i_o have_v think_v you_o may_v have_v grant_v more_o place_n for_o worship_n not_o only_o desirable_a and_o useful_a but_o very_o necessary_a for_o such_o as_o can_v câ—me_v to_o you_o as_o far_o as_o the_o apostle_n make_v hear_v of_o the_o word_n necessary_a rom._n 10._o 1â—_n 17._o more_o necessary_a than_o unnecessary_a modes_n of_o worship_n or_o such_o matter_n as_o you_o count_v but_o indifferent_a thing_n but_o by_o what_o be_v here_o last_o cite_v it_o be_v too_o plain_a and_o manifest_a that_o you_o condemn_v all_o religious_a assembly_n in_o england_n that_o follow_v not_o your_o church-rule_n and_o own_o not_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o thus_o it_o seem_v where_o you_o be_v zealous_a in_o word_n for_o communion_n yet_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n authority_n be_v the_o thing_n you_o drive_v at_o and_o upon_o this_o account_n though_o your_o discourse_n be_v calculate_v chief_o for_o the_o city_n of_o london_n yet_o it_o may_v indifferent_o serve_v for_o all_o other_o place_n and_o meeting_n in_o england_n where_o youâ—_n church-rule_n and_o order_n be_v not_o observe_v and_o obey_v as_o to_o our_o grief_n we_o in_o the_o country_n have_v find_v many_o of_o the_o conformable_a clergy_n with_o other_o improve_n your_o authority_n and_o argument_n as_o far_o as_o they_o be_v able_a even_o against_o such_o assembly_n as_o meet_v off_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o parochial_a congregation_n meeting_n that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v censure_v to_o meet_v in_o opposition_n these_o be_v separate_a meeting_n with_o you_o as_o well_o as_o other_o because_o the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n be_v neglect_v in_o they_o but_o 3._o what_o will_v you_o say_v of_o those_o assembly_n where_o christ_n teach_v and_o the_o disciple_n likewise_o who_o he_o send_v forth_o do_v they_o dâ—_n this_o as_o under_o the_o inspection_n and_o government_n of_o the_o ruler_n that_o then_o be_v be_v they_o tie_v up_o to_o the_o church-rule_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o what_o they_o do_v be_v they_o not_o distinct_a and_o peculiar_a officer_n certain_o you_o mince_v the_o matter_n when_o you_o say_v pag._n 163._o our_o saviour_n himself_o do_v only_o teach_v his_o disciple_n occasional_o and_o at_o câ—rtain_a season_n as_o if_o he_o teach_v but_o rare_o or_o seldom_o and_o as_o if_o he_o be_v content_a with_o his_o disciple_n only_o to_o be_v his_o hearer_n as_o you_o will_v have_v the_o silence_a minister_n think_v it_o enough_o if_o they_o have_v three_o or_o four_o beside_o the_o family_n whereas_o we_o read_v of_o christ_n teach_v the_o multitude_n and_o of_o the_o multitude_n press_v upon_o he_o to_o hear_v and_o when_o he_o send_v forth_o the_o twâ—lve_o mâ—t._n 1â—_n preach_v be_v a_o good_a part_n of_o their_o work_n and_o the_o miracle_n they_o work_v be_v to_o seal_v and_o confirm_v their_o doctrine_n so_o the_o seventy_o luk._n 10._o be_v to_o tâ—â—ch_v so_o much_o be_v imply_v ver_fw-la 16._o he_o that_o hear_v you_o hear_v i_o and_o he_o that_o despise_v you_o despise_v i_o etc._n etc._n now_o what_o will_v you_o make_v of_o they_o and_o their_o hearer_n here_o be_v distinct_a and_o peculiar_a teacher_n not_o under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o jewish_a church-ruler_n then_o be_v they_o new_a unlawful_a churches_n i_o know_v you_o will_v not_o say_v iâ—_n but_o if_o you_o say_v hâ—re_o though_o they_o differ_v in_o something_n from_o the_o form_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o separate_v well_o grant_v that_o yet_o consider_v whether_o this_o example_n may_v not_o justiâ—y_v those_o who_o ordinary_o 〈◊〉_d with_o their_o parochial_a congregation_n in_o hear_v nonconformist_n at_o 〈◊〉_d time_n and_o mâ—y_v it_o not_o justify_v those_o nonconformist_a minister_n that_o 〈…〉_z from_o the_o parochial_a congregation_n and_o how_o many_o more_o 〈…〉_z but_o for_o the_o five_o miles_n act_n which_o 〈…〉_z distinguish_v betwixt_o such_o and_o other_o that_o i_o can_v find_v but_o all_o be_v alike_o to_o you_o yea_o so_o far_o be_v you_o from_o favour_v these_o that_o sometime_o you_o will_v have_v the_o sin_n of_o those_o that_o own_o you_o for_o true_a church_n and_o have_v communion_n with_o you_o as_o fâ—r_o as_o they_o can_v to_o be_v aggravate_v and_o more_o inexeusable_a in_o have_v other_o distinct_a which_o you_o account_v separate_v meeting_n ball_n against_o can_n part_n 1._o p._n 82._o neither_o do_v our_o saviour_n nor_o his_o disciple_n before_o his_o death_n 〈◊〉_d upon_o they_o to_o erect_v a_o new_a visible_a church_n altogether_o distinct_a from_o the_o err_a synagogue_n but_o live_v in_o thâ—t_a church_n and_o frequent_v the_o ordinance_n neither_o as_o absolute_a member_n of_o the_o synagogue_n nor_o yâ—t_v as_o the_o visible_a church_n distinct_a from_o it_o but_o as_o visible_a member_n of_o that_o primitive_a church_n from_o which_o that_o synagogue_n have_v degenerate_v i_o find_v you_o so_o hard_a and_o unyield_n in_o this_o controversâ—_n i_o shall_v be_v glad_a if_o you_o will_v grant_v a_o little_a here_o which_o i_o wonder_v how_o you_o can_v so_o stiff_o deny_v in_o hope_n of_o more_o in_o time_n 4._o as_o you_o know_v our_o reformer_n plead_v that_o in_o their_o departure_n from_o rome_n they_o forsake_v not_o the_o church_n but_o approach_v near_o to_o the_o catholic_n anâ—_n primitive_a church_n as_o p._n martyr_n loc._n com._n p._n 915._o so_o those_o christian_a assembly_n you_o censure_v as_o new_a unlawful_a church_n because_o not_o under_o youâ—_n rule_n suppose_v you_o have_v censure_v they_o rash_o here_o if_o in_o their_o worship_n they_o be_v near_o the_o scripture-rule_n and_o true_o sir_n you_o speak_v so_o home_o and_o full_o to_o the_o purpose_n rational_a account_v p._n 356_o 357._o as_o be_v quite_o beyond_o the_o power_n and_o râ—aâ—h_n of_o my_o poor_a imagination_n to_o conceive_v how_o you_o can_v ever_o answer_v yourself_o there_o you_o say_v suppose_v any_o church_n though_o pretend_v to_o be_v never_o so_o catholic_n do_v restrain_v her_o communion_n within_o such_o narrow_a and_o unjust_a bound_n ☞_o whatever_o church_n take_v upon_o she_o to_o limit_v and_o enclose_v the_o bound_n of_o the_o catholic_n become_v thereby_o divide_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o all_o such_o who_o disow_v such_o a_o unjust_a enclosure_n do_v not_o so_o much_o divide_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n so_o enclose_v ☞_o as_o return_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o universal_a church_n how_o will_v dissenter_n thank_v you_o for_o this_o methinks_v i_o have_v some_o hope_n that_o we_o shall_v in_o time_n be_v agree_v thâ—t_v we_o shall_v have_v you_o who_o do_v so_o clear_o understand_v and_o apprehend_v what_o schism_n there_o be_v in_o any_o church_n limit_v and_o enclose_v the_o bound_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n shall_v we_o not_o have_v you_o again_o plead_v for_o catholic_n term_n and_o you_o say_v further_o ibid._n p._n 357._o the_o disow_a of_o those_o thing_n wherein_o your_o church_n be_v become_v schismatical_a can_v certain_o be_v any_o culpable_a separation_n for_o whatever_o be_v so_o must_v be_v from_o a_o church_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v catholic_n but_o in_o our_o case_n it_o be_v from_o a_o church_n so_o far_o only_o as_o it_o be_v not_o catholic_n etc._n etc._n while_o such_o passage_n so_o great_o befriend_v dissenter_n that_o will_v glad_o close_v with_o you_o upon_o catholic_a termâ—_n drop_v from_o you_o at_o unaware_o whâ—n_o you_o sâ—arce_o think_v of_o they_o whâ—t_v a_o excellent_a 〈◊〉_d â—â—ould_v they_o have_v of_o you_o it_o indeed_o you_o be_v mind_v to_o undertake_v their_o cause_n yet_o how_o contrary_a hereunto_o be_v you_o in_o your_o too_o partial_a account_n p._n 305._o where_o your_o gentleman_n pinch_v you_o with_o this_o question_n can_v it_o be_v prove_v that_o christ_n 〈…〉_z the_o guide_n of_o this_o church_n with_o a_o power_n to_o make_v law_n and_o decree_n preseribe_v not_o only_a thing_n necessary_a for_o common_a order_n and_o decency_n but_o new_a federal_a rite_n and_o teach_v sign_n and_o symbol_n etc._n etc._n i_o answer_v say_v you_o that_o such_o a_o church_n have_v power_n to_o appoint_v rule_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n not_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n which_o whether_o this_o be_v to_o the_o purpose_n of_o new_a federal_a rite_n and_o teach_v sign_n and_o symbol_n will_v i_o suppose_v be_v further_o examine_v which_o on_o that_o account_n other_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o and_o to_o take_v such_o care_n of_o its_o 〈…〉_z to_o admit_v none_o its_o privilege_n but_o such_o as_o do_v submit_v to_o they_o here_o you_o be_v 〈◊〉_d off_o from_o your_o catholic_n term_n again_o and_o â—or_a
limit_v and_o enclose_v the_o catholic_n church_n and_o if_o any_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o this_o church_n and_o here_o you_o do_v not_o 〈◊〉_d the_o most_o peaceable_a dissenter_n that_o only_o meet_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o separate_v no_o far_o from_o your_o church_n than_o as_o it_o be_v not_o catholic_n you_o go_v on_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n may_v just_o inflict_v civil_a penalty_n upon_o they_o for_o it_o be_v this_o your_o mind_n that_o all_o that_o submit_v not_o tâ—_n those_o new_a federal_a rite_n as_o they_o be_v suppose_v and_o teach_v sign_n and_o symbol_n speak_v of_o shall_v be_v both_o debar_v of_o church-priviledge_n and_o lay_v under_o civil_a penalty_n as_o disturber_n of_o thâ—_n church_n pâ—ace_n then_o i_o can_v but_o wish_v that_o governor_n may_v have_v more_o moderation_n and_o clemency_n or_o poor_a dissenter_n more_o faith_n and_o patience_n than_o you_o show_v christian_a charity_n herein_o but_o if_o they_o be_v as_o near_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o as_o much_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o you_o be_v yea_o and_o in_o communion_n with_o you_o still_o so_o sar_n as_o you_o be_v catholic_n what_o great_a reason_n can_v you_o have_v so_o severe_o to_o condemn_v they_o i_o hope_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o nonconformist_n general_o be_v sound_n their_o worship_n agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n the_o only_a question_n then_o remain_v seem_v to_o be_v by_o what_o authority_n they_o do_v these_o thing_n and_o who_o give_v they_o authority_n now_o it_o be_v true_a they_o can_v pretend_v authority_n from_o the_o bishop_n but_o if_o they_o can_v prove_v they_o have_v authority_n from_o christ_n be_v not_o that_o sufficient_a if_o he_o have_v call_v they_o to_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o command_v they_o to_o be_v diligent_a and_o faithful_a in_o it_o according_a to_o their_o ability_n and_o opportunity_n i_o thâ—nks_v man_n shall_v not_o deny_v their_o authority_n and_o whether_o may_v not_o such_o society_n as_o you_o call_v nâ—w_a church_n return_v what_o you_o cite_v p._n 179_o 180._o out_o of_o calvin_n instit._fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 1._o n_o 9_o as_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v true_a church_n they_o have_v the_o word_n of_o god_n true_o preach_v and_o sacrament_n administer_v accord_v to_o christ_n institution_n now_o he_o say_v as_o you_o have_v he_o where_o ever_o thâ—se_a mark_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o particular_a society_n those_o be_v true_a church_n howsoever_o they_o be_v distribute_v according_a to_o humane_a convenience_n and_o therefore_o if_o you_o do_v not_o look_v only_o on_o one_o side_n you_o may_v probable_o see_v that_o you_o be_v no_o more_o allow_v wilful_o to_o separate_v from_o they_o than_o they_o be_v from_o you_o and_o as_o that_o synod_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o france_n at_o charenton_n a._n d._n 1631._o declare_v as_o you_o have_v it_o p._n 186._o that_o there_o be_v no_o idolatry_n or_o superstition_n in_o the_o lutheran_n church_n and_o therefore_o the_o member_n of_o their_o church_n may_v be_v receive_v into_o communion_n with_o they_o without_o renounce_v their_o own_o opinion_n or_o practice_n so_o why_o may_v not_o the_o nonconformist_n and_o their_o hearer_n be_v take_v into_o or_o acknowledge_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n without_o renounce_v their_o opinion_n or_o practice_n they_o be_v certain_o as_o far_o from_o idolatry_n or_o superstition_n as_o any_o of_o the_o lutheran_n church_n as_o the_o helvetian_a church_n with_o you_o p._n 187_o declare_v that_o no_o separation_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v for_o different_a rite_n and_o ceremony_n where_o there_o be_v a_o agreement_n in_o doctrine_n and_o the_o true_a concord_n of_o church_n lie_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n deliver_v by_o he_o even_o so_o because_o the_o nonconformist_n consent_n with_o you_o in_o doctrine_n do_v not_o break_v they_o off_o from_o your_o communion_n for_o their_o difference_n about_o ceremony_n may_v not_o several_a church_n differ_v in_o modes_n and_o form_n of_o worship_n and_o yet_o have_v communion_n with_o one_o another_o some_o difference_n you_o can_v but_o grant_v betwixt_o your_o cathedral_n service_n and_o that_o in_o common_a country_n church_n p._n 146_o 147._o you_o will_v not_o say_v the_o church_n in_o other_o nation_n that_o have_v not_o the_o same_o rule_n with_o you_o be_v schismatic_n no_o not_o though_o such_o come_v over_o into_o england_n and_o live_v among_o you_o and_o what_o if_o the_o old_a liturgy_n and_o that_o new_a one_o which_o you_o can_v but_o remember_v the_o compile_n of_o and_o present_v to_o the_o bishop_n at_o the_o savoy_n 1661._o have_v both_o pass_v and_o be_v allow_v for_o minister_n to_o use_v as_o they_o judge_v most_o convenient_a may_v not_o several_a minister_n and_o congregation_n in_o this_o case_n have_v use_v different_a modes_n of_o worship_n without_o breach_n of_o the_o church_n peace_n or_o count_v each_o other_o schismatic_n will_v you_o have_v call_v those_o new_a separate_a church_n that_o make_v use_v of_o the_o new_a reform_a liturgy_n and_o what_o if_o a_o dutch_a church_n be_v in_o your_o parish_n will_v you_o disclaim_v communion_n with_o they_o because_o they_o have_v some_o rule_n and_o order_n different_a from_o you_o and_o what_o if_o divers_a of_o your_o parish_n live_v near_o it_o shall_v join_v with_o that_o congregation_n will_v you_o thence_o conclude_v that_o they_o erect_v a_o new_a separate_a church_n and_o as_o the_o canon_n 1640._o speak_v of_o bow_v towards_o the_o east_n or_o altar_n that_o they_o which_o use_v this_o rite_n shall_v not_o despise_v they_o which_o use_v it_o not_o etc._n etc._n if_o now_o our_o king_n and_o parliament_n like_o true_a catholic_n moderator_n shall_v put_v forth_o a_o henoticum_fw-la make_v a_o heal_a law_n enjoin_v conformist_n and_o nonconformist_n that_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o worship_n for_o substance_n to_o attend_v peacable_o on_o their_o ministry_n and_o serve_v god_n and_o his_o church_n the_o best_a they_o can_v whether_o they_o use_v the_o liturgy_n and_o ceremony_n or_o no_o without_o uncharitable_a censure_n and_o bitter_a reflection_n upon_o one_o another_o either_o in_o word_n or_o write_v will_v you_o yet_o say_v that_o the_o nonconformist_n assembly_n not_o follow_v your_o rule_n and_o order_n be_v no_o other_o than_o new_a separate_a church_n 5._o i_o know_v no_o law_n nor_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n that_o the_o present_a nonconformist_n have_v make_v and_o non-entis_a nulla_fw-la sunt_fw-la praedicata_fw-la but_o if_o your_o meaning_n be_v that_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o prove_v they_o new_a church_n that_o they_o come_v not_o up_o to_o your_o law_n and_o church-rule_n and_o therefore_o be_v so_o 〈…〉_z as_o they_o conform_v not_o to_o you_o i_o will_v argue_v thus_o either_o conformity_n in_o all_o thing_n to_o your_o church-rule_n be_v necessary_a to_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o to_o cut_v off_o the_o charge_n of_o be_v of_o a_o new_a church_n or_o not_o if_o conformity_n in_o all_o thing_n be_v not_o necessary_a here_o why_o may_v not_o sober_a dissenter_n that_o own_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o a_o true_a church_n and_o profess_v the_o same_o faith_n and_o worship_n god_n in_o no_o other_o manner_n than_o according_a to_o the_o liturgy_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o you_o say_v p._n 160._o mr._n b._n declare_v in_o writing_n and_o as_o i_o tell_v you_o a_o good_a lawyer_n plead_v rector_n of_o sutton_n p._n 26_o &_o 50._o i_o say_v why_o may_v not_o such_o be_v own_v as_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n why_o do_v you_o charge_v they_o with_o erect_v new_a separate_a church_n mere_o because_o they_o differ_v from_o you_o in_o some_o alterable_a circumstance_n and_o separable_a accident_n not_o necessary_a to_o church_n concord_n and_o communion_n i_o see_v you_o dare_v not_o say_v that_o those_o thing_n wherein_o they_o differ_v from_o you_o be_v any_o part_n of_o worship_n so_o they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o agree_v with_o you_o in_o all_o part_n of_o worship_n and_o be_v not_o all_o this_o with_o their_o own_n themselves_o to_o be_v be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v catholic_n he_o bid_v fair_a for_o your_o reception_n of_o they_o and_o acknowledge_v they_o still_o in_o communion_n with_o you_o and_o then_o why_o have_v you_o so_o many_o word_n of_o such_o be_v no_o good_a christian_n because_o member_n of_o no_o church_n as_o pag._n 104_o 105_o 110._o f._n if_o conformity_n in_o all_o thing_n to_o your_o church-rule_n be_v not_o necessary_a pray_v tell_v we_o what_o be_v necessary_a and_o what_o not_o what_o thing_n may_v be_v dispense_v with_o and_o what_o not_o rector_n of_o
sutton_n p._n 27._o n._n 9_o you_o be_v put_v in_o mind_n of_o it_o to_o inquire_v whether_o there_o be_v not_o some_o in_o public_a place_n not_o very_o well_o satisfy_v with_o what_o they_o have_v do_v who_o come_v not_o up_o to_o your_o church-rule_n as_o some_o read_v not_o all_o the_o commonpray_a they_o be_v enjoin_v to_o read_v and_o yet_o have_v declare_v their_o assent_n and_o consent_v to_o the_o use_n at_o least_o as_o you_o will_v have_v it_o some_o use_v not_o the_o surplice_n some_o omit_v the_o cross_n in_o baptism_n some_o dare_v not_o put_v away_o from_o the_o sacrament_n any_o mere_o for_o not_o kneel_v and_o yet_o you_o charge_v not_o such_o with_o schism_n pag._n 148._o n._n 5._o yet_o have_v they_o different_a rule_n or_o at_o least_o they_o differ_v from_o your_o rule_n as_o well_o as_o nonconformist_n and_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o you_o may_v not_o be_v understand_v to_o allow_v man_n to_o go_v from_o their_o parish_n church_n pag._n 145._o n._n 1._o provide_v they_o elsewhere_o join_v with_o your_o church_n as_o member_n of_o they_o what_o then_o be_v the_o part_a point_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o your_o church_n or_o the_o try_v point_n of_o conformity_n without_o which_o a_o new_a church_n be_v erect_v here_o i_o offer_v this_o note_n upon_o what_o you_o say_v far_o pag._n 148._o n._n 5._o that_o many_o who_o you_o condemn_v though_o not_o satisfy_v with_o such_o and_o such_o order_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o continue_v in_o all_o act_n of_o communion_n with_o your_o church_n or_o in_o all_o that_o you_o will_v call_v part_n of_o worship_n and_o draw_v not_o other_o from_o it_o upon_o any_o mere_a pretence_n no_o not_o at_o all_o though_o they_o dare_v not_o but_o join_v at_o other_o time_n with_o nonconformist_n in_o that_o which_o they_o be_v well_o assure_v be_v as_o true_o god_n worship_n and_o if_o they_o say_v in_o some_o respect_n more_o pure_a you_o have_v not_o yet_o disprove_v it_o and_o therefore_o you_o shall_v make_v good_a your_o word_n there_o and_o not_o charge_v such_o with_o schism_n or_o if_o you_o shall_v say_v conformity_n in_o all_o thing_n to_o your_o church-rule_n be_v necessary_a that_o if_o man_n differ_v never_o so_o little_a from_o those_o rule_n it_o be_v to_o erect_v new_a church_n what_o woeful_a rend_a work_n will_v this_o make_v by_o a_o parity_n of_o reason_n may_v not_o other_o foreign_a church_n be_v deny_v to_o have_v communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n how_o many_o that_o can_v not_o submit_v to_o these_o law_n and_o rule_n without_o recede_v from_o their_o own_o public_a confession_n can_v the_o french_a and_o belgic_a church_n assent_v to_o the_o ius_n divinum_fw-la of_o episcopacy_n can_v they_o own_v it_o as_o evident_a to_o all_o man_n diligent_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o be_v of_o apostolical_a institution_n and_o will_v not_o any_o one_o that_o read_v the_o declaration_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o psaltzgraves_n church_n print_v at_o london_n a._n d._n 1637_o take_v they_o to_o have_v be_v averse_a from_o such_o conformity_n as_o the_o church_n of_o england_n stand_v upon_o you_o glory_v in_o the_o good_a opinion_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o protestant_n divine_v abroad_o concern_v the_o constitution_n and_o order_n of_o our_o church_n and_o their_o own_n communion_n with_o our_o church_n pag._n 96_o 97._o and_o you_o make_v nothing_o of_o what_o have_v be_v return_v by_o way_n of_o answer_n to_o dr._n d._n bonasus_n vapulans_fw-la be_v but_o a_o little_a creature_n i_o confess_v to_o look_v on_o yet_o some_o that_o have_v read_v it_o do_v not_o look_v on_o it_o as_o nothing_o but_o if_o a_o own_n of_o the_o divine_a or_o apostolical_a right_n of_o episcopacy_n and_o re-ordination_a etc._n etc._n be_v make_v the_o term_n of_o their_o communion_n with_o our_o church_n how_o many_o protestant_n divine_v abroad_o that_o will_v renonuce_v communion_n with_o we_o rather_o than_o be_v please_v with_o it_o upon_o such_o term_n and_o further_o if_o conformity_n in_o all_o thing_n to_o your_o church-rule_n be_v necessary_a etc._n etc._n how_o many_o parochial_a minister_n and_o congregation_n as_o be_v note_v before_o must_v be_v deny_v to_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n you_o must_v call_v new_o erect_v church_n for_o as_o one_o say_v allude_v to_o that_o they_o who_o themselves_o be_v circumcise_v keep_v not_o the_o law_n they_o who_o have_v assent_v and_o consent_v observe_v not_o the_o order_n and_o rule_n to_o which_o they_o have_v give_v their_o assent_n etc._n etc._n and_o yet_o as_o you_o have_v it_o from_o another_o the_o priest_n in_o the_o temple_n break_v the_o law_n and_o be_v blameless_a then_o must_v you_o not_o either_o acquit_v many_o dissenter_n here_o or_o condemn_v many_o conformist_n you_o see_v how_o fain_o i_o will_v have_v protestant_a dissenter_n acknowledge_v still_o to_o have_v communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n if_o it_o may_v be_v the_o difference_n be_v not_o in_o such_o thing_n as_o belong_v to_o it_o as_o a_o church_n if_o you_o take_v away_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v as_o the_o wall_n of_o partition_n betwixt_o you_o and_o they_o your_o church_n will_v be_v as_o sound_v and_o entire_a without_o they_o and_o if_o you_o make_v they_o schismatic_n for_o differ_v from_o you_o in_o such_o thing_n while_o they_o agree_v with_o you_o in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a whether_o will_v you_o not_o make_v yourselves_o or_o other_o church_n you_o will_v be_v ashamed_a to_o disow_v schismatic_n who_o differ_v from_o you_o in_o as_o great_a matter_n as_o such_o dissenter_n do_v here_o let_v i_o press_v you_o a_o little_a further_o keep_v to_o your_o own_o rule_n preface_n p._n 46._o as_o far_o as_o the_o obligation_n to_o preserve_v the_o church_n peace_n extend_v so_o far_o do_v the_o sin_n of_o schism_n reach_v then_o it_o follow_v if_o the_o obligation_n to_o preserve_v the_o church_n peace_n extend_v so_o far_o as_o to_o the_o ruler_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n there_o may_v be_v as_o much_o schism_n in_o their_o set_n up_o unnecessary_a rule_n which_o other_o can_v submit_v to_o as_o in_o man_n vary_v from_o such_o rule_n p._n 209._o you_o argue_v from_o the_o obligation_n which_o lie_v upon_o all_o christian_n to_o preserve_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o now_o say_v you_o i_o have_v bring_v the_o matter_n home_o to_o the_o conscience_n of_o men._n have_v you_o put_v the_o matter_n home_o indifferent_o and_o impartial_o to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n on_o both_o side_n that_o be_v both_o of_o imposer_n and_o dissenter_n many_o can_v not_o but_o have_v think_v in_o their_o conscience_n you_o be_v to_o be_v commend_v for_o it_o but_o then_o have_v you_o not_o plead_v as_o much_o for_o dissenter_n as_o here_o you_o plead_v against_o they_o i_o must_v grant_v they_o ought_v for_o the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n to_o yield_v as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v without_o sin_v against_o god_n and_o their_o own_o soul_n and_o shall_v not_o imposer_n do_v the_o like_a be_v this_o one_o rule_n agree_v on_o what_o peace_n and_o unity_n will_v soon_o follow_v what_o chillingworth_n p._n 283._o §_o 71._o say_v of_o protestant_n that_o they_o grant_v their_o communion_n to_o all_o who_o hold_v with_o they_o not_o all_o thing_n but_o thing_n necessary_a that_o be_v such_o as_o be_v in_o scripture_n plain_o deliver_v make_v this_o good_a of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o by_o my_o consent_n all_o we_o who_o have_v unwilling_o appear_v against_o you_o will_v ready_o and_o joyful_o give_v you_o our_o public_a thanks_o what_o you_o say_v further_o p._n 209._o may_v thus_o be_v hand_v back_o again_o to_o you_o if_o there_o be_v no_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o justify_v such_o rule_n and_o order_n if_o they_o be_v a_o violation_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n you_o there_o make_v it_o a_o sin_n as_o much_o as_o murder_n be_v and_o as_o plain_o forbid_v and_o therefore_o i_o do_v earnest_o desire_v as_o you_o p._n 213._o all_o party_n concern_v as_o they_o love_v their_o own_o soul_n and_o as_o they_o will_v avoid_v the_o gild_n of_o so_o great_a a_o sin_n impartial_o and_o without_o prejudice_n to_o consider_v that_o passage_n of_o irenaeus_n with_o you_o p._n 212._o that_o christ_n will_v come_v to_o judge_n those_o who_o make_v schism_n in_o the_o church_n and_o rather_o regard_v their_o own_o advantage_n than_o the_o church_n unity_n etc._n etc._n and_o if_o any_o indifferent_a man_n have_v the_o matter_n put_v to_o they_o to_o decide_v who_o be_v more_o likely_a to_o regard_v their_o own_o advantage_n whether_o some_o of_o you_o or_o such_o as_o mr._n
b._n one_o may_v soon_o guess_v what_o their_o sentence_n or_o verdict_n will_v be_v if_o i_o seem_v here_o and_o sometime_o elsewhere_o to_o digress_v a_o little_a yet_o i_o think_v in_o reason_n you_o shall_v overlook_v it_o i_o will_v hope_v that_o in_o time_n you_o may_v be_v convince_v of_o a_o great_a digression_n in_o the_o scope_n of_o your_o late_a write_n 6._o if_o you_o and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n will_v not_o be_v so_o favourable_a towards_o those_o distinct_a society_n that_o be_v not_o under_o your_o church-rule_n as_o to_o acknowledge_v they_o in_o communion_n with_o you_o yet_o by_o what_o you_o and_o chillingworth_n say_v i_o see_v not_o but_o they_o may_v be_v still_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o member_n of_o it_o knot_n talk_v thus_o to_o our_o reproach_n charity_n maint_n part_n 1._o c._n 5._o §_o 38._o protestant_n can_v avoid_v the_o note_n of_o schism_n at_o least_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o mutual_a separation_n from_o one_o another_o for_o most_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v very_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o lutheran_n the_o rigid_a calvinist_n and_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n but_o it_o be_v observable_a what_o chillingworth_n say_v p._n 255._o eight_o to_o that_o that_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v unite_v in_o external_a communion_n which_o though_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v desire_v it_o be_v so_o yet_o certain_o can_v be_v perpetual_o true_a divers_a time_n it_o have_v happen_v as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o chrysostome_n and_o epiphanius_n that_o particular_a man_n and_o particular_a church_n have_v upon_o a_o overvalue_v difference_n either_o renounce_v communion_n mutual_o or_o one_o of_o they_o separate_v from_o the_o other_o and_o yet_o both_o have_v continue_v member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n here_o let_v we_o suppose_v some_o unhappy_a difference_n to_o arise_v among_o yourselves_o as_o if_o some_o be_v for_o the_o public_a condemn_v of_o your_o irenicum_fw-la some_o against_o it_o some_o offend_v at_o those_o minister_n who_o appear_v not_o as_o zealous_a against_o dissenter_n as_o you_o have_v show_v yourself_o and_o other_o offend_v as_o much_o at_o you_o and_o they_o some_o take_a offence_n at_o those_o that_o bow_n at_o the_o word_n jesus_n or_o bow_v towards_o the_o altar_n and_o other_o take_v the_o like_a offence_n at_o those_o who_o scruple_n or_o forbear_v such_o practice_n suppose_v now_o the_o contention_n be_v carry_v so_o high_a that_o the_o disagree_a party_n refuse_v communion_n with_o one_o another_o hereupon_o and_o if_o it_o come_v to_o that_o i_o will_v know_v which_o of_o these_o shall_v be_v the_o new_a church_n or_o whether_o both_o party_n may_v not_o yet_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o much_o more_o may_v not_o the_o same_o catholic_n church_n hold_v conformist_n and_o protestant_a dissenter_n and_o you_o give_v we_o this_o note_n ratinal_a account_n p._n 331._o he_o that_o separate_v only_o from_o particular_a church_n as_o to_o such_o thing_n which_o concern_v not_o their_o be_v be_v only_o separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o those_o church_n and_o not_o the_o catholic_n now_o will_v you_o say_v those_o rule_n and_o order_n about_o which_o all_o the_o difference_n be_v betwixt_o you_o and_o the_o nonconformist_n concern_v the_o be_v of_o your_o church_n i_o doubt_v you_o will_v never_o be_v able_a to_o convince_v many_o but_o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v be_v every_o jot_n as_o well_o without_o they_o but_o if_o it_o shall_v happen_v that_o any_o error_n or_o corruption_n be_v to_o be_v find_v therein_o than_o you_o have_v more_o to_o say_v for_o those_o you_o here_o oppose_v ibid._n and_o pag._n 332._o which_o be_v therefore_o more_o proper_o a_o separation_n from_o the_o error_n than_o the_o communion_n of_o such_o a_o church_n wherefore_o if_o we_o suppose_v that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o visible_a church_n who_o communion_n be_v not_o taint_v with_o some_o corruption_n though_o if_o these_o corruption_n be_v enjoin_v as_o condition_n of_o communion_n i_o can_v communicate_v with_o any_o of_o those_o church_n yet_o it_o follow_v not_o that_o i_o be_o separate_v from_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o that_o i_o only_o suspend_v communion_n with_o those_o particular_a church_n till_o i_o may_v safe_o join_v with_o they_o which_o you_o illustrate_v there_o by_o a_o comparison_n where_o you_o have_v these_o remarkable_a word_n and_o if_o several_a other_o person_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o i_o and_o we_o therefore_o join_v together_o do_v we_o therefore_o divide_v ourselves_o from_o the_o whole_a world_n by_o only_o take_v care_n of_o our_o own_o safety_n etc._n etc._n so_o chillingworth_n speak_v as_o like_v you_o as_o if_o one_o have_v take_v his_o hint_n from_o the_o other_o pag._n 298._o he_o be_v for_o distiguish_v not_o confound_v these_o two_o depart_v from_o the_o church_n and_o depart_v from_o some_o general_a opinion_n and_o practice_n which_o do_v not_o constitute_v but_o vitiate_v the_o church_n more_o he_o have_v to_o that_o purpose_n but_o that_o which_o i_o will_v special_o note_v out_o of_o he_o here_o to_o show_v the_o harmony_n and_o consent_n betwixt_o you_o which_o otherwise_o shall_v have_v come_v in_o before_o pag._n 269._o a_o man_n may_v possible_o leave_v some_o opinion_n or_o practice_n of_o a_o church_n say_v he_o and_o continue_v still_o a_o member_n of_o that_o church_n provide_v that_o whâ—t_o he_o forsake_v be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o thing_n wherein_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v whereas_o peradventure_o this_o practice_n may_v be_v so_o involve_v with_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o this_o church_n that_o it_o may_v be_v simple_o impossible_a for_o he_o to_o leave_v this_o practice_n and_o not_o to_o leave_v the_o church_n external_a communion_n i_o cite_v such_o passage_n as_o these_o because_o i_o will_v have_v the_o world_n know_v and_o take_v notice_n what_o friend_n you_o be_v sometime_o to_o poor_a nonconformist_n that_o if_o any_o shall_v now_o send_v a_o hue_n and_o cry_n after_o they_o as_o after_z murderers_z you_o be_v willing_a they_o shall_v take_v sanctuary_n either_o in_o your_o church_n or_o in_o the_o church_n catholic_n the_o new_a church_n your_o second_o conclusion_n speak_v of_o be_v not_o so_o safe_a now_o my_o second_o conclusion_n be_v this_o 2._o that_o many_o of_o those_o society_n which_o you_o condemn_v do_v not_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n many_o of_o they_o have_v ordinary_a external_a communion_n with_o you_o and_o though_o in_o their_o worship_n they_o do_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n follow_v your_o church-rule_n and_o order_n yet_o their_o worship_n can_v be_v prove_v contrary_a but_o be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture-rule_n and_o as_o for_o those_o who_o be_v not_o satisfy_v to_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o hold_v external_a communion_n with_o you_o yet_o have_v communion_n with_o you_o in_o the_o same_o faith_n it_o be_v a_o very_a desirable_a thing_n that_o the_o bar_n to_o their_o full_a communion_n with_o you_o be_v remove_v if_o they_o be_v such_o thing_n as_o be_v not_o necessary_a and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n possible_o those_o new_a church_n be_v better_a than_o no_o church_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o wonder_n to_o i_o if_o you_o have_v no_o more_o charity_n for_o such_o have_v no_o better_a thought_n of_o they_o than_o of_o those_o idle_a loose_a profane_a person_n that_o whole_o neglect_v and_o contemn_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n that_o never_o go_v to_o any_o church_n at_o all_o i_o will_v say_v more_o to_o this_o do_v i_o not_o think_v enough_o be_v say_v already_o now_o i_o come_v to_o your_o last_o conclusion_n 3._o as_o to_o thing_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o reform_a church_n leave_v undetermined_a by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o in_o matter_n of_o mere_a order_n and_o decency_n and_o whole_o as_o to_o form_n and_o government_n every_o one_o notwithstanding_o what_o his_o private_a judgement_n may_v be_v of_o they_o be_v bind_v for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o lawful_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n but_o will_v you_o not_o lead_v we_o here_o into_o a_o maze_n a_o labyrinth_n without_o any_o clew_n to_o guide_v we_o out_o let_v we_o now_o see_v how_o pertinent_a and_o material_a this_o be_v to_o your_o purpose_n here_o first_o i_o must_v suppose_v this_o question_n viz._n how_o far_o or_o in_o what_o thing_n be_v every_o man_n bind_v whatever_o his_o private_a judgement_n be_v for_o the_o church_n peace_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o lawful_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o your_o answer_n be_v every_o
not_o the_o psaltzgraves_n church_n to_o be_v reckon_v among_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o be_v they_o for_o our_o english_a ceremony_n do_v not_o the_o lutheran_n church_n hold_v some_o thing_n lawful_a and_o indifferent_a which_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v unwarrantable_a as_o thing_n indifferent_a and_o lawful_a in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o some_o other_o reform_a church_n i_o do_v profess_v plain_o say_v chillingworth_n p._n 376._o that_o i_o can_v find_v any_o rest_n for_o the_o sole_a of_o my_o foot_n but_o upon_o this_o rock_n only_o the_o bible_n i_o see_v plain_o and_o with_o my_o own_o eye_n that_o there_o be_v pope_n against_o pope_n council_n against_o council_n some_o father_n against_o other_o the_o same_o father_n against_o themselves_o a_o consent_n of_o father_n of_o one_o age_n against_o a_o consent_n of_o father_n of_o another_o age_n the_o church_n of_o one_o age_n against_o the_o church_n of_o another_o age._n 6._o be_v this_o rule_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o reform_a church_n indeed_o applicable_a to_o your_o establish_a rule_n do_v you_o find_v the_o one_o agreeable_a to_o the_o other_o be_v the_o primitive_a church_n for_o impose_v the_o same_o liturgy_n the_o same_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n which_o they_o yet_o hold_v undetermined_a by_o god_n word_n be_v it_o their_o judgement_n that_o each_o nation_n or_o province_n shall_v be_v tie_v up_o to_o a_o strict_a uniformity_n in_o such_o thing_n do_v you_o find_v this_o within_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n can_v you_o gainsay_v those_o word_n of_o you_o cite_v rector_n of_o sutton_n p._n 19_o which_o i_o think_v be_v pertinent_a and_o material_a here_o we_o see_v the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v not_o make_v so_o much_o of_o any_o uniformity_n in_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n nay_o i_o sâ—arce_o think_v any_o church_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n can_v be_v produce_v that_o do_v exact_o in_o all_o thing_n observe_v the_o same_o custom_n which_o may_v be_v a_o argument_n of_o moderation_n in_o all_o as_o to_o these_o thing_n but_o especial_o in_o pretend_a admirer_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o yet_o will_v you_o have_v every_o one_o bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o church-governor_n in_o such_o matter_n whatever_o his_o private_a judgement_n be_v concern_v they_o as_o eusebius_n note_v from_o irenaeus_n l._n 5._o c._n 26._o english_fw-fr c._n 23._o the_o primitive_a christian_n can_v differ_v in_o such_o matter_n and_o yet_o live_v in_o peace_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o anicetas_n and_o polycarpus_n can_v differ_v in_o such_o matter_n and_o yet_o communicate_v one_o with_o another_o the_o primitive_a christian_n retain_v contrary_a observation_n and_o yet_o as_o irenaeus_n say_v hold_v fast_o the_o bond_n of_o love_n and_o unity_n can_v you_o ever_o prove_v that_o the_o primitive_a church_n or_o the_o best_a reform_a church_n have_v assume_v a_o power_n of_o suspending_a minister_n from_o their_o office_n and_o of_o debar_v christian_n from_o communion_n for_o such_o matter_n here_o come_v to_o my_o mind_n that_o which_o you_o say_v vnreas_n of_o separate_a p._n 14._o that_o our_o reformer_n precede_v more_o out_o of_o reverence_n to_o the_o ancient_a church_n than_o mere_a opposition_n to_o popery_n yet_o with_o king_n james_n defence_n of_o the_o right_n of_o king_n p._n 47c_n the_o christian_a religion_n reform_v be_v as_o to_o say_v purge_v and_o cleanse_v of_o all_o popish_a dregs_o and_o p._n 17._o although_o they_o make_v the_o scripture_n the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o reject_v all_o thing_n repugnant_a thereto_o yet_o they_o design_v not_o to_o make_v a_o transformation_n of_o a_o church_n but_o a_o reformation_n of_o it_o by_o reduce_v it_o as_o near_o as_o they_o can_v to_o that_o state_n it_o be_v in_o under_o the_o first_o christian_n emperor_n etc._n etc._n agreeable_a to_o chillingworth_n p._n 287._o â—_o 82._o but_o whether_o you_o take_v not_o the_o hint_n of_o distinguish_v the_o transformation_n of_o a_o church_n from_o the_o reformation_n of_o it_o from_o archbishop_n whitgift_n i_o can_v tell_v however_o t._n c._n latter_a part_n of_o his_o second_o reply_n p._n 172._o can_v not_o discern_v it_o to_o have_v any_o solidity_n but_o call_v it_o a_o single_a solid_a argument_n see_v transform_v may_v be_v in_o part_n as_o well_o as_o reform_v and_o you_o have_v not_o improve_v it_o at_o all_o but_o what_o a_o strange_a assertion_n be_v that_o of_o you_o p._n 96._o that_o there_o be_v in_o effect_n no_o new_a term_n of_o communion_n with_o this_o church_n but_o the_o same_o which_o our_o first_o reformer_n own_v and_o suffer_v martyrdom_n for_o in_o queen_n mary_n day_n and_o will_v you_o stand_v to_o this_o that_o they_o die_v martyr_n for_o ceremony_n and_o for_o such_o imposition_n as_o have_v thrust_v out_o so_o many_o minister_n that_o be_v most_o ready_a to_o subscribe_v to_o the_o same_o truth_n for_o which_o indeed_o they_o lay_v down_o their_o life_n i_o have_v think_v that_o i._o rogers_n the_o proto-martyr_n in_o that_o persecution_n have_v be_v a_o nonconformist_a as_o there_o be_v other_o nonconformist_n also_o that_o suffer_v and_o can_v you_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o they_o suffer_v for_o conformity_n and_o do_v not_o the_o martyr_n in_o queen_n mary_n day_n suffer_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o cause_n whether_o conformist_n or_o nonconformist_n indeed_o they_o agree_v well_o in_o red_a in_o blood_n and_o flame_n who_o before_o have_v differ_v in_o black_a and_o white_a but_o as_o you_o will_v have_v it_o p._n 2._o our_o church_n stand_v on_o the_o same_o ground_n etc._n etc._n and_o p._n 4._o i_o will_v only_o know_v if_o those_o term_n of_o communion_n which_o be_v impose_v by_o the_o martyr_n and_o other_o reformer_n and_o which_o be_v only_o continue_v by_o we_o etc._n etc._n i_o say_v you_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o you_o be_v upon_o the_o same_o ground_n with_o our_o first_o reformer_n who_o be_v for_o reform_v according_a to_o the_o scripture_n reject_v all_o thing_n repugnant_a thereto_o only_o they_o will_v have_v the_o church_n reduce_v as_o near_o as_o they_o can_v to_o that_o state_n it_o be_v in_o under_o the_o first_o christian_n emperor_n p._n 17._o now_o to_o make_v this_o good_a it_o lie_v on_o you_o to_o prove_v from_o catholic_n write_v tradition_n that_o the_o present_a establish_a rule_n be_v the_o rule_n for_o admission_n of_o minister_n into_o their_o function_n and_o other_o church-member_n into_o communion_n observe_v in_o those_o ancient_a church_n or_o one_o as_o near_o as_o can_v be_v to_o it_o and_o further_o to_o make_v it_o good_a that_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o repugnant_a to_o the_o scripture-rule_n or_o if_o you_o can_v do_v this_o you_o must_v then_o grant_v that_o you_o be_v go_v off_o from_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o first_o reformer_n that_o be_v the_o scripture_n and_o those_o primitive_a church_n and_o that_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n be_v not_o indeed_o the_o same_o propter_fw-la externos_fw-la ritus_fw-la disciplinae_fw-la homines_fw-la pios_fw-la ferire_fw-la neque_fw-la domini_fw-la est_fw-la voluntas_fw-la neque_fw-la purioris_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la mâ—s_n 7._o will_v not_o such_o a_o rule_n be_v pointblank_o contrary_a to_o scripture-rule_n if_o never_o so_o many_o council_n if_o all_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n determine_v that_o they_o have_v such_o power_n that_o they_o can_v cut_v off_o both_o minister_n and_o member_n of_o the_o church_n for_o matter_n leave_v undetermined_a by_o god_n law_n we_o can_v not_o submit_v to_o such_o determination_n while_o we_o believe_v the_o scripture_n which_o tell_v we_o so_o plain_o that_o they_o have_v no_o power_n for_o destruction_n but_o for_o edification_n i_o subscribe_v to_o that_o of_o panormitan_n magis_fw-la laico_fw-la esse_fw-la credendum_fw-la si_fw-la ex_fw-la scripture_n loquatur_fw-la quam_fw-la papae_fw-la si_fw-la absque_fw-la verbo_fw-la dei_fw-la agate_n be_v not_o the_o scripture-rule_n plain_a here_o 1_o pet._n 5._o 3._o that_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n must_v not_o lord_n it_o over_o godâ—s_v heritage_n and_o though_o the_o laity_n or_o common_a christian_a people_n be_v direct_o and_o proper_o intend_v there_o yet_o no_o doubt_n by_o just_a and_o undeniable_a consequence_n it_o will_v as_o well_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o lord_n it_o over_o the_o clergy_n and_o when_o peter_n martyr_n set_v down_o the_o just_a cause_n of_o separation_n from_o rome_n he_o give_v this_o for_o one_o good_a reason_n because_o they_o usurp_v more_o power_n than_o the_o apostle_n paul_n account_v belong_v to_o he_o 2_o cor_fw-la 1._o not_o as_o if_o we_o have_v dominion_n over_o your_o faith_n quibus_fw-la verbis_fw-la testatur_fw-la fidem_fw-la nâ—mini_fw-la subjectam_fw-la
whether_o be_v any_o bind_v to_o obey_v they_o at_o least_o when_o they_o over-rule_v christ_n own_o institution_n way_n of_o concord_n p._n 111._o §_o 15._o and_o whether_o to_o devise_v new_a species_n of_o church_n without_o god_n authority_n and_o impose_v they_o on_o the_o world_n in_o his_o name_n and_o call_v all_o dissenter_n schismatic_n be_v not_o a_o far_o worse_a usurpation_n than_o to_o make_v and_o impose_v new_a ceremony_n or_o liturgy_n ibid._n §_o 16._o q._n 74._o whether_o a_o society_n of_o neighbour-christians_a associate_v with_o a_o pastor_n or_o pastor_n for_o personal_a communion_n in_o holy_a doctrine_n discipline_n and_o worship_n be_v not_o a_o church_n form_n of_o divine_a institution_n first_o plea_n etc._n etc._n p._n 8._o and_o whether_o any_o proof_n have_v ever_o be_v produce_v that_o many_o church_n of_o this_o first_o rank_n must_v of_o duty_n make_v one_o fix_v great_a compound_v church_n by_o association_n as_o diocesan_n national_a etc._n etc._n and_o that_o god_n have_v institute_v any_o such_o form_n whether_o the_o great_a defender_n of_o prelacy_n do_v not_o affirm_v such_o to_o be_v but_o humane_a institution_n ib._n p._n 12_o 13._o whether_o ever_o any_o satisfactory_a proof_n have_v be_v bring_v that_o ever_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n do_v institute_v any_o particular_a church_n take_v in_o a_o political_a sense_n as_o organise_v and_o not_o mere_o for_o a_o community_n without_o a_o bishop_n or_o pastor_n who_o have_v the_o power_n of_o teach_v they_o rule_v they_o by_o the_o word_n and_o power_n of_o the_o church-key_n and_o lead_v they_o in_o public_a worship_n ibid._n p._n 13._o and_o whether_o have_v it_o yet_o be_v prove_v that_o any_o one_o church_n of_o this_o first_o rank_n which_o be_v not_o a_o association_n of_o church_n consist_v in_o scripture-time_n of_o many_o much_o less_o of_o many_o score_n or_o hundred_o such_o fix_a church_n or_o congregation_n or_o that_o any_o one_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o rank_n that_o be_v not_o a_o apostle_n or_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n have_v more_o than_o one_o of_o such_o fix_a society_n or_o church_n under_o he_o or_o may_v have_v more_o state_v member_n of_o his_o church_n than_o be_v capable_a of_o personal_a communion_n and_o mutual_a assistance_n at_o due_a season_n in_o holy_a doctrine_n discipline_n and_o worship_n as_o now_o there_o be_v many_o chapel_n in_o some_o parish_n who_o proximity_n and_o relation_n to_o the_o parish-church_n make_v they_o capable_a of_o personal_a communion_n in_o due_a season_n with_o the_o whole_a parish_n at_o lest_o per_fw-la vice_n in_o those_o church_n and_o in_o their_o conversation_n and_o as_o a_o single_a congregation_n may_v prudent_o in_o persecution_n or_o foul_a wether_n meet_v ofttimes_o in_o several_a house_n so_o why_o may_v not_o the_o great_a church_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o yet_o can_v be_v prove_v a_o quarter_n so_o big_a as_o some_o of_o our_o parish_n hold_v their_o public_a meeting_n oft_o at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o divers_a house_n when_o they_o have_v no_o temple_n and_o yet_o be_v capable_a of_o personal_a communion_n as_o before_o describe_v ibid._n p._n 13_o 14._o and_o when_o the_o learned_a dr._n hammond_n on_o 1_o tim._n 3._o say_v the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n be_v every_o such_o regular_a assembly_n of_o christian_n under_o a_o bishop_n such_o as_o timothy_n be_v and_o oeconomus_fw-la set_v over_o they_o by_o christ_n etc._n etc._n do_v he_o not_o here_o suppose_v as_o he_o elsewhere_o show_v that_o the_o facto_fw-la episcopal_a church_n be_v in_o scripture-time_n but_o single_a congregation_n then_o whether_o be_v the_o new_a form_n of_o congregation_n jure_fw-la divino_fw-la when_o they_o become_v but_o part_n of_o a_o bishop_n church_n and_o may_v we_o not_o query_n the_o same_o of_o the_o new_a form_n of_o a_o diocesan_n church_n ibid._n p._n 5_o 6._o and_o do_v not_o ignatius_n express_o make_v one_o altar_n and_o one_o bishop_n with_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n to_o be_v the_o note_n of_o a_o church_n unity_n and_o individuation_n whence_o learned_a mr._n joseph_n mede_n do_v argue_v it_o as_o certain_z that_o then_o a_o bishop_n church_n be_v no_o other_o than_o such_o as_o usual_o communicate_v in_o one_o place_n ibid._n p._n 17._o and_o see_v answ._n to_o dr._n still_o serm._n p._n 75._o or_o 69._o q._n 75._o and_o see_v it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o god_n have_v institute_v any_o other_o than_o congregational_a or_o parochial_a church_n as_o for_o present_a communion_n whether_o must_v it_o not_o follow_v that_o none_o of_o the_o rest_n institute_v by_o man_n have_v power_n to_o deprive_v such_o single_a church_n of_o any_o of_o the_o privilege_n grant_v they_o by_o christ_n and_o whereas_o christ_n have_v make_v the_o term_n of_o catholic_n communion_n himself_o and_o have_v command_v all_o such_o to_o worship_v he_o public_o in_o holy_a communion_n under_o faithful_a pastor_n choose_v or_o at_o least_o consent_v to_o by_o themselves_o which_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n many_o hundred_o year_n whether_o can_v any_o humane_a order_n or_o power_n deprive_v they_o of_o any_o of_o this_o benefit_n or_o disoblige_v they_o from_o any_o of_o this_o duty_n by_o just_a authority_n way_n of_o concord_n p._n 111._o §_o 13._o q._n 76._o then_o if_o any_o prince_n will_v turn_v his_o kingdom_n or_o a_o whole_a province_n into_o one_o only_a church_n and_o thereby_o overthrow_v all_o the_o first_o order_n of_o church_n of_o christ_n institution_n which_o be_v associate_v for_o personal_a present_a communion_n allow_v they_o no_o pastor_n that_o have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n or_o all_o essential_a to_o their_o office_n though_o he_o shall_v allow_v parochial_a oratory_n or_o chapel_n which_o shall_v be_v no_o true_a church_n but_o part_n of_o a_o church_n whether_o be_v it_o schism_n to_o gather_v church_n within_o such_o a_o church_n against_o the_o law_n of_o such_o a_o prince_n first_o plea_n etc._n etc._n p._n 52._o or_o whether_o have_v god_n make_v such_o proper_a judge_n whether_o christ_n shall_v have_v church_n according_a to_o his_o law_n or_o whether_o god_n shall_v be_v worship_v and_o soul_n save_v or_o his_o own_o institution_n of_o church_n be_v observe_v ibid._n p._n 53._o q._n 77._o and_o if_o any_o person_n shall_v pretend_v to_o have_v the_o power_n of_o govern_v the_o church_n and_o inferior_a pastor_n as_o their_o bishop_n who_o be_v obtrude_v on_o those_o church_n without_o the_o election_n or_o consent_v of_o the_o people_n or_o inferior_a pastor_n and_o these_o bishop_n shall_v by_o law_n or_o mandate_n forbid_v such_o assemble_v preach_a or_o worship_n as_o otherwise_o will_v be_v lawful_a and_o a_o duty_n whether_o be_v it_o schism_n to_o disobey_v such_o law_n or_o mandate_n as_o such_o ibid._n p._n 80._o bishop_n bilson_n of_o subject_a p._n 399._o grant_v the_o election_n of_o bishop_n in_o those_o day_n belong_v to_o the_o people_n and_o not_o to_o the_o prince_n and_o though_o valens_n by_o plain_a force_n place_v lucius_n there_o yet_o may_v the_o people_n lawful_o reject_v he_o as_o no_o bishop_n and_o cleave_v to_o peter_n their_o right_a pastor_n ibid._n p._n 79._o and_o however_o in_o some_o case_n the_o advantage_n of_o some_o impose_v person_n may_v make_v it_o a_o act_n of_o prudence_n and_o so_o a_o duty_n to_o consent_v yet_o whether_o be_v such_o true_o the_o bishop_n of_o such_o church_n till_o they_o do_v consent_n ibid._n p._n 80._o have_v not_o this_o be_v take_v for_o their_o right_n give_v they_o by_o god_n and_o do_v not_o dr._n blondel_n de_fw-la jure_fw-la plebis_fw-la in_o reg._n eccl._n beyond_o exception_n prove_v it_o with_o more_o ib._n p._n 81._o therefore_o if_o bishop_n that_o have_v no_o foundation_n of_o such_o relative_n power_n shall_v impose_v inferior_a pastor_n on_o the_o parish-church_n and_o command_v the_o people_n acceptance_n and_o obedience_n whether_o be_v the_o people_n bind_v to_o accept_v and_o obey_v they_o by_o any_o authority_n that_o be_v in_o that_o command_n as_o such_o or_o whether_o be_v it_o schism_n to_o disobey_v it_o ibid._n p._n 82._o q._n 78._o whether_o do_v it_o not_o follow_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o diocesan_n that_o hold_v a_o bishop_n be_v essential_a to_o a_o church_n and_o consequent_o that_o we_o have_v no_o more_o church_n than_o diocese_n that_o he_o who_o separate_v from_o a_o parish-church_n separate_v from_o no_o church_n sacril_n desert_n p._n 24._o q_o 79._o whether_o we_o shall_v not_o more_o just_o deserve_v the_o term_n of_o schismatic_n if_o we_o renounce_v communion_n with_o all_o other_o church_n except_o parochial_a and_o conformist_n and_o who_o conscience_n shall_v soon_o accuse_v he_o of_o schism_n whether_o ouâ—s_v that_o resolve_v to_o hold_v communion_n seasonable_o with_o all_o true_a christian_a church_n among_o we_o that_o
abroad_o how_o do_v it_o shake_v the_o heaven_n and_o darken_v the_o sky_n o_o lord_n my_o heart_n tremble_v to_o think_v upon_o it_o how_o many_o godly_a and_o worthy_a learned_a preacher_n be_v silence_v deprive_v and_o great_o disgrace_v how_o be_v the_o holy_a minister_n divide_v and_o distract_v how_o be_v the_o christian_a subject_n grieve_v and_o offend_v and_o the_o papist_n and_o wicked_a man_n encourage_v and_o embolden_v what_o a_o damp_n bring_v it_o to_o all_o godliness_n and_o religion_n and_o since_o that_o time_n what_o horrible_a wickedness_n whoredom_n drunkenness_n and_o all_o shameless_a filthiness_n and_o what_o grievous_a plague_n of_o god_n one_o succeed_v another_o have_v follow_v every_a good_a christian_a subject_n must_v needs_o see_v and_o lament_v so_o he_o who_o be_v no_o separatist_n and_o i_o hope_v sir_n you_o and_o i_o be_v agree_v that_o these_o thing_n last_o speak_v of_o be_v no_o part_n of_o england_n '_o s_o reformation_n and_o now_o sir_n give_v i_o leave_v to_o tell_v you_o in_o some_o of_o your_o own_o word_n preface_n p._n 47._o we_o be_v in_o a_o lamentable_a case_n as_o to_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o reformation_n if_o we_o have_v no_o more_o to_o plead_v for_o it_o than_o we_o have_v indeed_o to_o plead_v for_o such_o mischievous_a imposition_n and_o this_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o queen_n council_n in_o that_o letter_n which_o the_o modest_a enquiry_n p._n 16_o 17._o lay_v before_o you_o therefore_o sir_n i_o beseech_v you_o as_o you_o will_v not_o blast_v the_o credit_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o reformation_n place_v it_o not_o in_o such_o thing_n as_o rather_o bring_v a_o deformation_n on_o we_o here_o i_o know_v not_o well_o how_o to_o reconcile_v you_o to_o yourself_o for_o p._n 365._o you_o say_v it_o be_v the_o great_a wisdom_n of_o our_o church_n not_o to_o make_v more_o thing_n necessary_a as_o to_o practice_n than_o be_v make_v so_o at_o the_o settlement_n of_o our_o reformation_n but_o whether_o there_o be_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o alter_v those_o term_n of_o communion_n which_o be_v then_o settle_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o such_o who_o scruple_n be_v groundless_a and_o endless_a i_o do_v not_o take_v upon_o i_o here_o to_o determine_v and_o preface_n p._n 53_o although_o the_o argument_n be_v very_o plausible_a one_o way_n yet_o the_o objection_n be_v very_o strong_a another_o the_o union_n of_o protestant_n the_o ease_n of_o scrupulous_a conscience_n the_o provide_v for_o so_o many_o poor_a family_n of_o eject_v minister_n but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o provide_v for_o so_o many_o poor_a congregation_n and_o dark_a corner_n of_o the_o land_n that_o have_v need_n of_o they_o be_v great_a motive_n on_o one_o side_n but_o the_o weighty_a consideration_n on_o the_o other_o side_n pag._n 54._o and_o double_a in_o number_n too_o as_o you_o reckon_v so_o here_o i_o see_v your_o mind_n as_o you_o hold_v the_o scale_n you_o may_v and_o will_v determine_v that_o there_o be_v no_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o alter_v those_o term_n of_o communion_n which_o in_o the_o great_a wisdom_n of_o our_o church_n be_v settle_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o such_o who_o scruple_n be_v groundless_a and_o endless_a for_o certain_o those_o argument_n that_o be_v only_o plausible_a with_o you_o will_v not_o weigh_v down_o such_o as_o be_v strong_a and_o cogent_a nor_o a_o few_o motive_n weigh_v down_o more_o weighty_a consideration_n but_o then_o what_o do_v you_o think_v of_o when_o you_o put_v that_o question_n preface_n p._n 81._o be_v there_o nothing_o to_o be_v do_v for_o dissent_v protestant_n do_v we_o value_v a_o few_o indifferent_a ceremony_n and_o some_o late_a declaration_n and_o doubtful_a expression_n beyond_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o man_n conscience_n and_o the_o peace_n and_o stability_n of_o this_o church_n and_o how_o happy_a have_v england_n be_v if_o such_o thing_n have_v not_o be_v so_o overvalue_v as_o to_o this_o material_a question_n you_o deliver_v your_o opinion_n you_o say_v free_o and_o impartial_o how_o sir_n what_o be_v you_o for_o alter_v what_o be_v settle_v in_o so_o great_a wisdom_n by_o man_n of_o so_o great_a integrity_n such_o indefatigable_a industry_n such_o profound_a judgement_n be_v this_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o our_o reformation_n be_v not_o this_o to_o blast_v the_o credit_n of_o the_o reformation_n i_o shall_v not_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o animadvert_v upon_o the_o whole_a of_o your_o answer_n to_o this_o material_a question_n presume_v it_o will_v be_v scan_v by_o some_o of_o better_a judgement_n only_o one_o or_o two_o thing_n i_o can_v but_o take_v notice_n of_o so_o i_o hearty_o thank_v you_o for_o that_o p._n 82._o 3._o notwithstanding_o because_o the_o use_n of_o sacrament_n in_o a_o christian_a church_n ought_v to_o be_v the_o most_o free_a from_o all_o exception_n and_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v so_o administer_v as_o rather_o to_o invite_v than_o discourage_v scrupulous_a person_n from_o join_v in_o they_o i_o do_v think_v it_o will_v be_v a_o part_n of_o christian_a wisdom_n and_o condescension_n only_o here_o i_o will_v say_v duty_n in_o the_o governor_n of_o our_o church_n to_o remove_v those_o bar_n from_o a_o freedom_n in_o join_v in_o a_o full_a communion_n now_o thanks_o for_o thus_o much_o and_o hold_v to_o it_o sir_n though_o i_o have_v two_o great_a and_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n worthy_a of_o note_n with_o you_o just_a at_o hand_n that_o grant_v as_o much_o of_o other_o part_n of_o god_n worship_n as_o you_o do_v of_o sacrament_n scil_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v free_a from_o all_o exception_n see_v hales_n of_o schism_n in_o miscel._n p._n 216_o 217_o 218._o and_o you_o be_v once_o of_o his_o mind_n irenic_n p._n 120._o and_o chillingworth_n p._n 180._o if_o all_o man_n will_v believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o free_v themselves_o from_o prejudice_n and_o passion_n will_v sincere_o endeavour_v to_o find_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o and_o live_v according_a to_o it_o and_o require_v no_o more_o of_o other_o but_o to_o do_v so_o nor_o deny_v their_o communion_n to_o any_o that_o do_v so_o will_v so_o order_v their_o public_a service_n of_o god_n that_o all_o which_o do_v so_o may_v without_o scruple_n or_o hypocrisy_n or_o protetestation_n against_o any_o part_n of_o it_o join_v with_o they_o in_o it_o who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o etc._n etc._n again_o i_o cast_v my_o eye_n on_o that_o p._n 87._o where_o you_o will_v have_v indulge_v person_n to_o pay_v twelve_o penny_n a_o sunday_n for_o their_o absence_n from_o the_o parochial_a church_n which_o you_o say_v can_v be_v complain_v of_o as_o any_o heavy_a burden_n which_o such_o will_v not_o thank_v you_o for_o you_o will_v have_v they_o indulge_v and_o not_o indulge_v and_o be_v twelve_o penny_n a_o week_n no_o burden_n to_o those_o that_o with_o hard_a labour_n have_v much_o ado_n to_o maintain_v their_o family_n can_v scarce_o clear_v twelve_o penny_n per_fw-la week_n see_v what_o it_o be_v to_o be_v rich_a in_o this_o world_n that_o make_v some_o insensible_a of_o the_o low_a estate_n other_o live_v in_o and_o will_v you_o have_v servant_n thâ—_n polâ—â—d_v too_o though_o their_o wage_n may_v not_o amount_v to_o so_o much_o but_o now_o at_o last_o i_o come_v to_o that_o which_o i_o say_v make_v you_o hardly_o reconcileable_a to_o your_o 〈◊〉_d preface_n p._n 92._o such_o a_o review_n make_v by_o wise_a and_o peâ—â—â—able_a mâ—n_z not_o give_v to_o wrath_n and_o dispute_v may_v be_v so_o far_o froâ—_n be_v a_o dishonour_n to_o this_o church_n that_o it_o may_v add_v to_o the_o glory_n of_o it_o and_o the_o like_v you_o 〈◊〉_d say_v of_o remove_v those_o bar_n to_o communion_n in_o sacrament_n becâ—â—â—_n it_o will_v be_v a_o paâ—t_n of_o christian_a wisdom_n now_o lay_v thing_n together_o dr._n still_v say_z preface_n p._n 53_o 54._o tâ—ere_o be_v strong_a objection_n and_o weighty_a consideration_n against_o the_o alteration_n of_o the_o establish_a law_n and_o p._n 364._o will_v not_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o determine_v whether_o there_o be_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o 〈…〉_z term_n of_o communiâ—â—_n settle_v and_o yet_o dr._n sâ—lling_a say_v preface_n p_o 82_o 92._o that_o a_o alteration_n will_v be_v a_o part_n of_o christian_a wisdom_n and_o so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o 〈◊〉_d to_o this_o church_n that_o it_o will_v add_v to_o the_o gloâ—â—_n of_o it_o and_o 〈◊〉_d on_o i_o put_v this_o query_n whether_o man_n be_v just_o charge_v as_o bla_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o reformation_n for_o dissent_v in_o such_o thing_n which_o it_o will_v be_v the_o church_n glory_n to_o alter_v 3._o be_v you_o impartial_a in_o the_o account_n you_o give_v of_o the_o old-non-conformists_a as_o if_o it_o be_v their_o general_a sense_n that_o minister_n be_v to_o forbear_v all_o
preach_a when_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o content_n of_o your_o book_n part._n 1_o §_o 17._o it_o be_v thus_o the_o â—ld_v non_fw-mi 〈◊〉_d judgement_n of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o man_n preach_v here_o when_o forbid_v by_o â—aws_n ful_o clear_v from_o some_o late_a objection_n which_o you_o undertake_v p._n 78._o etc._n etc._n that_o their_o judgement_n and_o practice_n be_v to_o forbear_v â—reaâ—hing_n in_o their_o parish_n church_n while_o they_o be_v under_o suspension_n i_o grant_v and_o do_v not_o the_o present_a nonconformist_n follow_v they_o herein_o do_v they_o not_o general_o quit_v the_o temple_n as_o well_o as_o their_o tithe_n and_o prâ—â—ts_n from_o aug._n 24._o 62._o yield_v these_o to_o be_v at_o the_o magisnate_v dispose_v they_o will_v not_o that_o you_o or_o other_o shall_v call_v their_o preach_a as_o you_o do_v preach_v iâ—â—pposition_n to_o establish_a law_n whereunto_o they_o yield_v as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v be_v satisfy_v it_o be_v lawful_a for_o they_o but_o do_v you_o yourself_o beâ—â—â—ve_v that_o the_o old_a nonconformist_n thought_n it_o unlawful_a for_o they_o to_o preach_v at_o aâ—_n when_o silence_v then_o you_o can_v take_v they_o to_o have_v be_v very_a honeâ—â—_n upright_a man_n who_o do_v so_o ordinary_o 〈◊〉_d from_o their_o own_o principle_n be_v not_o some_o of_o they_o glad_a of_o a_o opportunity_n of_o preach_v in_o another_o diocese_n when_o they_o may_v not_o be_v suffer_v to_o preach_v where_o they_o live_v and_o be_v not_o many_o of_o they_o for_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o ministry_n in_o private_a when_o they_o be_v deny_v liberty_n in_o public_a fr._n johnson_n speak_v of_o their_o suffering_n themselves_o to_o be_v depose_v from_o their_o state_v public_a ministy_n which_o you_o seem_v to_o overlook_v and_o so_o i_o think_v bezâ—_n may_v well_o be_v understand_v of_o quit_v their_o former_a public_a employment_n with_o who_o testimony_n you_o make_v so_o great_a a_o flourish_n p._n 21_o 22._o what!_o be_v beza_n for_o silence_v and_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o such_o a_o number_n of_o faithful_a and_o able_a minister_n will_v beza_n even_o beza_n at_o such_o a_o time_n as_o that_o be_v for_o silence_v so_o many_o preacher_n it_o appear_v that_o beza_n be_v not_o of_o the_o mind_n of_o our_o adversary_n that_o he_o express_v no_o such_o terrible_a apprehension_n at_o their_o quit_v their_o place_n as_o he_o do_v at_o their_o preach_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o law_n to_o which_o i_o return_v be_v not_o the_o nonconformist_n general_o both_o at_o that_o time_n and_o since_o for_o quit_v their_o place_n rather_o than_o hold_v on_o in_o public_a to_o the_o defiance_n of_o the_o law_n they_o have_v desire_v as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v to_o avoid_v the_o exasperate_n of_o ruler_n they_o be_v not_o for_o oppose_a sword_n to_o sword_n as_o bradshaw_n have_v it_o they_o be_v not_o mover_n of_o sedition_n nor_o have_v be_v to_o this_o day_n and_o will_v mr._n baxter_n even_o mr._n baxter_n be_v for_o their_o silence_v yet_o he_o say_v in_o his_o search_n for_o the_o english_a schismatic_a p._n 37._o it_o be_v not_o their_o judgement_n speak_v of_o the_o mere_a nonconformist_n that_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o preach_v when_o by_o oppose_a violence_n or_o the_o offend_n of_o ruler_n it_o be_v likely_a to_o do_v more_o hurt_n than_o good_a and_o once_o preach_v to_o deprive_v they_o of_o all_o the_o usefulness_n of_o their_o life_n etc._n etc._n but_o i_o doubt_v not_o there_o be_v many_o christian_n yet_o alive_a who_o can_v remember_v some_o of_o the_o old_a nonconformist_n and_o their_o preach_n in_o private_a house_n when_o suspend_v from_o preach_v in_o church_n one_o write_v i_o word_n that_o mr._n hildersham_n use_v to_o preach_v in_o his_o own_o house_n when_o silence_v and_o two_o or_o three_o family_n come_v to_o hear_v he_o another_o special_a friend_n help_v i_o to_o a_o sight_n of_o some_o paper_n of_o mr._n e._n reyner_n former_o of_o lincoln_n i_o meet_v with_o this_o considerable_a passage_n for_o i_o to_o preach_v in_o this_o place_n and_o at_o this_o time_n be_v no_o way_n necessary_a since_o other_o may_v do_v it_o and_o i_o myself_o though_o put_v by_o here_o may_v do_v it_o as_o well_o and_o free_o elsewhere_o as_o in_o new-england_n ireland_n scotland_n holland_n yea_o haply_o in_o some_o remote_a out-wing_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o thus_o god_n in_o his_o ordinary_a providence_n do_v order_v it_o that_o his_o church_n gain_v much_o by_o this_o course_n of_o remove_v minister_n and_o transplant_n the_o gospel_n to_o such_o place_n as_o never_o hear_v the_o sound_n thereof_o before_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o they_o may_v have_v time_n to_o do_v much_o good_a in_o private_a etc._n etc._n and_o i_o think_v this_o be_v the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o nonconformist_n that_o they_o do_v not_o look_v on_o the_o censure_n of_o suspension_n if_o unjust_a as_o a_o sufficient_a discharge_n from_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o ministry_n have_v they_o think_v themselves_o bind_v to_o cease_v preach_v whensoever_o they_o be_v prohibit_v by_o man_n they_o be_v honest_a man_n than_o to_o act_v so_o contrary_a to_o their_o judgement_n as_o they_o use_v frequent_o to_o preach_v though_o more_o private_o or_o in_o place_n where_o they_o be_v not_o know_v when_o suspend_v by_o the_o bishop_n but_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o to_o be_v public_o talk_v of_o then_o when_o the_o high_a commission-court_n be_v up_o and_o there_o be_v such_o inquisition_n after_o their_o meeting_n i_o have_v this_o account_n of_o mr._n simeon_n ash_n from_o one_o who_o father_n be_v house_n be_v as_o his_o home_n sometime_o that_o when_o he_o be_v seek_v after_o by_o pursuivant_n come_v to_o they_o they_o have_v meeting_n in_o the_o nighttime_n another_o a_o minister_n tell_v i_o he_o have_v hear_v from_o ancient_a christian_n in_o ring_o congregation_n that_o mr._n john_n angier_n sometime_o minister_n there_o be_v silence_v and_o have_v his_o chapel_n suspend_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o chester_n use_v to_o preach_v to_o divers_a in_o his_o own_o house_n till_o such_o time_n as_o he_o be_v remove_v to_o denton_n i_o suppose_v there_o be_v some_o in_o those_o part_n yet_o alive_a that_o can_v testify_v so_o much_o mr._n westowbye_o i_o well_o know_v his_o bible_n be_v his_o licence_n the_o court_n can_v not_o take_v he_o off_o but_o he_o will_v be_v at_o his_o work_n in_o one_o place_n or_o other_o once_o after_o my_o preach_n for_o he_o when_o he_o be_v scarce_o able_a to_o get_v into_o the_o pulpit_n for_o age_n and_o weakness_n accompany_v it_o he_o entertain_v i_o with_o a_o discourse_n of_o much_o of_o his_o life_n past_a the_o trouble_n and_o opposition_n he_o have_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o world_n and_o the_o great_a experience_n he_o have_v of_o the_o most_o encourage_v success_n of_o his_o ministry_n under_o his_o great_a trouble_n that_o in_o his_o travel_n he_o can_v write_v to_o his_o wife_n as_o he_o say_v that_o god_n bid_v give_v he_o many_o child_n she_o know_v not_o of_o but_o to_o inquire_v after_o the_o practice_n of_o particular_a person_n will_v be_v a_o tedious_a and_o endless_a work_n you_o have_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o assembly_n under_o that_o head_n of_o ordination_n where_o they_o will_v have_v the_o person_n to_o be_v ordain_v declare_v his_o sincere_a intention_n and_o end_n in_o enter_v into_o this_o call_v and_o his_o resolution_n to_o continue_v against_o all_o trouble_n and_o persecution_n if_o that_o assembly_n be_v nonconformist_n than_o you_o see_v there_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o nonconformist_n but_o if_o they_o be_v general_o conformist_n than_o you_o see_v we_o have_v the_o judgement_n of_o a_o learned_a synod_n of_o conformist_n for_o we_o 4._o be_v you_o not_o too_o partial_a in_o allow_v protestant_n to_o be_v occasional_o present_a at_o some_o part_n of_o worship_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o frequent_o too_o to_o hear_v sermon_n etc._n etc._n how_o far_o your_o et_fw-la cetera_fw-la may_v reach_v other_o can_v tell_v till_o you_o better_o inform_v they_o while_o you_o do_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o worship_n perform_v in_o the_o assembly_n of_o dissenter_n the_o former_a you_o be_v for_o pag._n 108._o to_o your_o question_n there_o do_v this_o make_v a_o man_n to_o have_v communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o answer_v yea_o so_o far_o as_o he_o join_v in_o their_o worship_n so_o far_o he_o have_v communion_n with_o they_o sure_o you_o will_v not_o deny_v a_o man_n to_o have_v any_o communion_n with_o you_o in_o hear_v the_o word_n preach_v who_o come_v for_o that_o end_n and_o that_o frequent_o too_o so_o here_o you_o must_v be_v suppose_v to_o grant_v occasional_a communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o
church_n wherein_o they_o be_v baptize_v or_o will_v you_o have_v such_o rebaptise_v or_o can_v you_o prove_v that_o unless_o man_n renounce_v their_o baptism_n they_o must_v needs_o own_o diocesan_n church_n and_o the_o parish-minister_n howsoever_o unqualify_v who_o the_o bishop_n set_v over_o they_o you_o that_o can_v find_v out_o a_o mean_a betwixt_o tyranny_n over_o man_n conscience_n and_o endless_a separation_n to_o wit_n a_o prudent_a and_o due_a submission_n in_o lawful_a thing_n as_o pag._n 208._o methinks_v it_o be_v a_o little_a strange_a you_o can_v think_v of_o no_o mean_a betwixt_o tie_v people_n to_o their_o parish_n minister_n though_o notorious_o unfit_a for_o the_o ministry_n and_o suffer_v they_o to_o run_v after_o quaker_n or_o papist_n p._n 330._o i_o suppose_v you_o approve_v of_o that_o say_v of_o the_o bishop_n you_o cite_v pag._n 320._o if_o he_o that_o be_v choose_v be_v worthy_a they_o will_v consecrate_v he_o but_o not_o otherwise_o so_o you_o will_v not_o have_v bishop_n oblige_v or_o force_v to_o consecrate_v the_o unworthy_a neither_o sure_o shall_v they_o ordain_v such_o or_o grant_v institution_n and_o induction_n to_o such_o yet_o i_o see_v not_o but_o you_o will_v have_v people_n oblige_v to_o accept_v of_o they_o if_o institute_v and_o induct_v though_o it_o be_v never_o so_o apparent_a and_o easy_a to_o prove_v they_o be_v unworthy_a it_o will_v seem_v it_o be_v enough_o with_o you_o that_o we_o have_v the_o same_o religion_n public_o profess_v pag._n 308._o though_o some_o in_o place_n be_v never_o so_o great_a a_o scandal_n to_o religion_n great_a enemy_n to_o it_o who_o ministry_n tend_v to_o do_v more_o harm_n than_o good_a p._n 123._o 11._o be_v you_o impartial_a or_o rather_o be_v you_o not_o uncharitable_a in_o your_o censure_n of_o all_o those_o who_o you_o condemn_v as_o separatist_n and_o guilty_a of_o schism_n as_o you_o say_v to_o the_o romanist_n rational_a account_n pag._n 613._o â—_o 3._o you_o express_o grant_v a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n in_o case_n of_o invincible_a ignorance_n and_o dare_v you_o deny_v it_o where_o there_o be_v a_o preparation_n of_o mind_n to_o find_v out_o and_o embrace_v the_o most_o certain_a way_n to_o heaven_n where_o all_o endeavour_n be_v use_v to_o that_o end_n and_o where_o there_o be_v a_o conscientious_a obedience_n to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v discover_v so_o say_v i_o to_o you_o but_o here_o do_v not_o in_o effect_n charge_v they_o with_o not_o use_v the_o best_a mean_n for_o a_o right_a information_n otherwise_o you_o say_v their_o non-communion_n in_o the_o particular_n scruple_v may_v be_v excuse_v p._n 73._o f._n therefore_o say_v i_o their_o non-communion_n with_o you_o who_o yet_o acknowledge_v you_o to_o be_v true_a church_n can_v be_v the_o most_o inexcusable_a unless_o you_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v the_o most_o deficient_a in_o use_v the_o mean_n for_o right_a information_n do_v you_o not_o charge_v they_o with_o wilful_a error_n or_o mistake_n p._n 373._o there_o must_v be_v wilfulness_n in_o the_o error_n or_o mistake_v which_o do_v not_o excuse_v for_o i_o say_v express_o if_o the_o error_n be_v whole_o involuntary_a it_o do_v excuse_v so_o you_o suppose_v pag._n 140._o that_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n be_v only_o fancy_v to_o be_v sinful_a through_o prejudice_n or_o wilful_a ignorance_n or_o error_n of_o conscience_n where_o we_o must_v understand_v you_o will_v have_v wilful_a join_v to_o each_o of_o these_o otherwise_o it_o will_v excuse_v and_o you_o add_v pag._n 141._o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v that_o where_o there_o be_v no_o plain_a prohibition_n man_n may_v with_o ordinary_a care_n and_o judgement_n satisfy_v themselves_o of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o thing_n require_v therefore_o you_o suppose_v that_o all_o who_o be_v not_o so_o satisfy_v 〈◊〉_d man_n that_o want_v both_o ordinary_a care_n and_o judgement_n who_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v so_o easy_o delude_v p._n 142._o f._n here_o i_o meet_v with_o a_o letter_n of_o some_o old_a suffer_v nonconformist_n be_v a_o answer_n to_o what_o a_o reverend_n conformable_a divine_a have_v write_v to_o they_o some_o passage_n therein_o i_o shall_v transcribe_v suppose_v it_o be_v never_o print_v that_o they_o may_v be_v new_a to_o you_o though_o write_v many_o year_n since_o the_o second_o course_n you_o direct_v we_o to_o of_o seek_v information_n but_o with_o all_o humility_n and_o prayer_n in_o the_o use_n of_o mean_n but_o with_o all_o indifferency_n lest_o halt_v with_o god_n as_o balaam_n do_v we_o find_v his_o success_n we_o ready_o accept_v it_o according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o integrity_n of_o our_o heart_n only_o we_o have_v cause_n to_o be_v humble_v and_o fear_v our_o own_o heart_n for_o we_o speak_v of_o ourselves_o we_o judge_v not_o other_o lest_o any_o of_o we_o yield_v without_o such_o serious_a search_n after_o the_o truth_n as_o you_o advise_v and_o that_o for_o fear_n of_o lose_v what_o balaam_n gain_v for_o aught_o we_o see_v there_o be_v small_a hope_n of_o gain_v balaam_n be_v way_n by_o stand_v for_o the_o purity_n of_o god_n ordinance_n and_o therefore_o less_o fear_n of_o halt_v as_o balaam_n do_v in_o seek_v and_o follow_v after_o that_o way_n which_o expose_v we_o to_o the_o loss_n of_o all_o the_o chief_a comfort_n of_o this_o life_n and_o which_o if_o it_o be_v not_o the_o way_n of_o truth_n we_o be_v of_o all_o true-hearted_a englishman_n the_o most_o miserable_a and_o further_o on_o they_o say_v or_o suppose_v which_o god_n forbid_v that_o we_o be_v so_o void_a of_o christianity_n and_o humanity_n together_o as_o to_o undo_v ourselves_o inward_a and_o outward_a man_n without_o all_o reason_n or_o conscience_n yet_o will_v you_o pass_v the_o same_o judgement_n upon_o all_o those_o three_o hundred_o minister_n which_o in_o our_o memory_n have_v be_v deprive_v for_o that_o very_a cause_n for_o which_o we_o suffer_v be_v not_o some_o of_o they_o such_o as_o the_o christian_a world_n never_o yield_v more_o eminent_a light_n of_o sincerity_n and_o true_a holiness_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o do_v misprision_n or_o long_o use_v make_v such_o a_o fell_a ado_n in_o their_o heart_n also_o as_o to_o blind_v their_o conscience_n in_o this_o cause_n be_v all_o their_o patience_n in_o this_o cause_n for_o conscience_n sake_n not_o a_o fruit_n of_o god_n spirit_n in_o they_o but_o a_o bastard_n of_o their_o own_o spirit_n and_o sir_n you_o may_v be_v inform_v how_o some_o of_o they_o suffer_v for_o preach_v and_o keep_v conventicle_n as_o they_o be_v call_v as_o well_o as_o for_o in-conformity_n afterward_o towards_o the_o conclusion_n they_o have_v these_o word_n consider_v whether_o you_o right_o take_v such_o thing_n for_o indifferent_a when_o they_o do_v not_o suffer_v you_o to_o carry_v a_o indifferent_a mind_n towards_o you_o poor_a brethren_n which_o in_o they_o only_o and_o in_o no_o weighty_a matter_n do_v differ_v from_o you_o and_o let_v i_o beg_v of_o you_o to_o consider_v it_o and_o once_o more_o to_o consider_v your_o own_o word_n rational_a account_n p._n 614._o but_o we_o have_v not_o so_o learned_a christ_n we_o dare_v not_o deal_v so_o inhuman_o with_o they_o in_o this_o world_n much_o less_o judge_n so_o uncharitable_a as_o to_o another_o of_o those_o who_o profess_v to_o fear_n god_n and_o work_v righteousness_n though_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n or_o communion_n with_o we_o remember_v this_o unless_o you_o will_v retract_v it_o the_o last_o point_n of_o partiality_n i_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o touch_v i_o in_o particular_a preface_n p._n 61_o 62._o you_o say_v of_o that_o worthy_a person_n whosoever_o he_o be_v who_o write_v the_o letter_n out_o of_o the_o country_n he_o seem_v to_o write_v like_o a_o well-disposed_a gentleman_n he_o discourse_v grave_o and_o pious_o without_o bitterness_n and_o rancour_n or_o any_o sharp_a reflection_n etc._n etc._n though_o he_o also_o reflect_v on_o your_o irenicum_fw-la yet_o there_o be_v no_o harm_n do_v you_o have_v the_o same_o from_o he_o as_o it_o be_v by_o wholesale_n almost_o two_o page_n together_o letter_n p._n 15_o 16._o which_o i_o return_v in_o small_a parcel_n yet_o do_v you_o not_o pay_v he_o off_o with_o such_o sharp_a inveâ—ives_n as_o i_o have_v from_o you_o preface_n p._n 72._o so_o now_o i_o come_v to_o consider_v what_o you_o say_v to_o i_o preface_n p._n 71._o the_o whole_a design_n of_o that_o book_n do_v not_o seem_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o christian-temper_n which_o the_o author_n pretend_v to_o whether_o be_v it_o your_o meaning_n that_o it_o be_v not_o whole_o agreeable_a or_o not_o at_o all_o agreeable_a whether_o not_o agreeable_a in_o all_o thing_n or_o agreeable_a in_o nothing_o but_o be_v it_o not_o for_o moderation_n in_o such_o
that_o any_o will_v prove_v separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n lawful_a because_o she_o require_v unlawful_a thing_n as_o condition_n of_o her_o communion_n it_o will_v be_v prove_v lawful_a not_o to_o conform_v to_o any_o suspect_a or_o unlawful_a practice_n require_v by_o any_o church-governor_n upon_o the_o same_o term_n if_o the_o thing_n so_o require_v be_v after_o serious_a and_o sober_a enquiry_n judge_v unwarrantable_a by_o a_o man_n be_v own_o conscience_n which_o with_o more_o you_o have_v in_o that_o page_n and_o the_o page_n before_o it_o cut_v off_o your_o three_o particular_a preface_n p._n 75._o here_o now_o i_o have_v gain_v so_o much_o ground_n of_o you_o such_o be_v necessitate_v to_o withdraw_v from_o your_o communion_n who_o must_v otherwise_o join_v in_o some_o unlawful_a or_o suspect_a practice_n as_o chillingworth_n p._n 269._o to_o do_v ill_o that_o you_o may_v do_v well_o be_v against_o the_o will_n of_o god_n which_o to_o every_o good_a man_n be_v a_o high_a degree_n of_o necessity_n and_o say_v you_o rational_a account_n p._n 290._o can_v any_o one_o imagine_v it_o shall_v be_v a_o fault_n in_o any_o to_o keep_v off_o from_o communion_n where_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v oblige_v to_o it_o that_o they_o have_v a_o obligation_n to_o the_o contrary_a from_o the_o principle_n of_o their_o common_a christianity_n here_o i_o assume_v they_o be_v bind_v by_o the_o principle_n of_o common_a chrisianity_n to_o keep_v off_o from_o communion_n with_o you_o that_o know_v they_o shall_v certain_o sin_v if_o they_o hold_v communion_n with_o you_o because_o they_o shall_v then_o join_v in_o suspect_a practice_n and_o thing_n which_o after_o enquiry_n their_o conscience_n tell_v they_o be_v unlawful_a ergo_fw-la you_o must_v say_v it_o can_v be_v a_o fault_n in_o such_o to_o keep_v off_o from_o communion_n with_o you_o though_o i_o will_v grant_v they_o faulty_a so_o far_o as_o any_o keep_v off_o through_o prejudice_n error_n ignorance_n yet_o so_o far_o as_o these_o be_v involuntary_a they_o be_v more_o excusable_a than_o to_o go_v direct_o cross_v to_o their_o own_o conscience_n here_o so_o therefore_o such_o be_v necessitate_v to_o withdraw_v communion_n from_o you_o who_o will_v certain_o sin_v if_o they_o hold_v communion_n with_o you_o judge_v such_o communion_n to_o be_v sinful_a 2._o if_o you_o say_v here_o what_o be_v this_o to_o a_o positive_a separation_n which_o be_v the_o present_a business_n you_o shall_v see_v it_o be_v something_o towards_o it_o you_o be_v come_v a_o fair_a step_n on_o the_o way_n once_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o man_n or_o that_o man_n be_v necessitate_v to_o deny_v communion_n with_o you_o in_o unlawful_a or_o but_o suspect_v practice_n which_o be_v unlawful_a to_o they_o and_o you_o come_v present_o to_o the_o point_n allow_v they_o to_o withdraw_v from_o you_o you_o must_v allow_v they_o to_o join_v in_o some_o other_o christian_a assembly_n unless_o you_o will_v have_v they_o utter_o deprive_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o to_o live_v like_o heathen_n as_o you_o say_v well_o irenic_n p._n 109._o every_o christian_a be_v under_o a_o obligation_n to_o join_v in_o church_n society_n with_o other_o because_o it_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o profess_v himself_o a_o christian_n and_o to_o own_o his_o religion_n public_o and_o to_o partake_v of_o the_o ordinance_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o can_v be_v without_o society_n with_o some_o church_n or_o other_o so_o then_o christian_n that_o can_v enjoy_v sacrament_n with_o you_o must_v join_v with_o some_o other_o society_n where_o they_o may_v enjoy_v they_o and_o further_o take_v notice_n of_o that_o remarkable_a assertion_n in_o your_o rational_a account_n p._n 335._o and_o apply_v it_o here_o as_o far_o as_o there_o be_v cause_n our_o assertion_n therefore_o be_v that_o the_o church_n and_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o this_o schism_n by_o force_v man_n n._n b._n if_o they_o will_v not_o damn_v their_o soul_n by_o sin_v against_o their_o conscience_n in_o approve_v the_o error_n and_o corruption_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o join_v together_o n._n b._n for_o the_o solemn_a worship_n of_o god_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o suspend_v i_o suppose_v it_o shall_v have_v be_v and_o to_o suspend_v communion_n with_o that_o church_n till_o those_o abuse_n and_o corruption_n be_v redress_v and_o i_o observe_v further_o ibid._n p._n 291._o you_o will_v not_o have_v man_n bind_v to_o communion_n with_o a_o particular_a church_n but_o in_o subordination_n to_o god_n honour_n and_o the_o salvation_n of_o their_o soul_n yea_o you_o say_v man_n be_v bind_v not_o to_o communicate_v in_o those_o lesser_a society_n where_o such_o thing_n be_v impose_v as_o be_v direct_o repugnant_a to_o these_o ends._n and_o where_o man_n shall_v be_v force_v to_o damn_v their_o soul_n by_o sin_v against_o their_o conscience_n will_v not_o this_o be_v direct_o repugnant_a and_o yet_o be_v not_o such_o bind_v to_o join_v together_o for_o the_o solemn_a worship_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n you_o see_v now_o how_o far_o i_o have_v bring_v you_o even_o on_o your_o own_o ground_n how_o you_o will_v get_v off_o i_o know_v not_o then_o may_v it_o not_o have_v be_v expect_v that_o you_o will_v have_v be_v more_o favourable_a and_o charitable_a towards_o the_o assembly_n of_o those_o minister_n and_o christian_n that_o be_v keep_v off_o from_o you_o by_o unlawful_a term_n or_o at_o least_o such_o unnecessary_a term_n as_o be_v to_o they_o unlawful_a you_o speak_v more_o temperate_o rational_a account_n pag._n 331._o here_o let_v i_o use_v some_o of_o your_o own_o word_n there_o which_o something_o favour_n those_o assembly_n you_o now_o engage_v so_o zealous_o against_o by_o their_o declare_v the_o ground_n of_o their_o separation_n to_o be_v such_o error_n and_o corruption_n which_o be_v creep_v into_o the_o communion_n of_o your_o church_n and_o impose_v on_o they_o in_o order_n to_o it_o they_o withal_o declare_v their_o readiness_n to_o join_v with_o you_o again_o if_o those_o error_n and_o corruption_n be_v leave_v out_o ☞_o and_o where_o there_o be_v this_o readiness_n of_o communion_n there_o be_v no_o absolute_a separation_n from_o the_o church_n as_o such_o but_o only_o suspend_v communion_n till_o such_o abuse_n be_v reform_v this_o they_o will_v say_v be_v very_o good_a but_o now_o in_o your_o new_a impartial_a account_n preface_n pag._n 46._o you_o speak_v in_o another_o dialect_n will_v they_o have_v have_v i_o represent_v that_o as_o no_o sin_n which_o i_o think_v to_o be_v so_o great_a a_o one_o or_o those_o as_o not_o guilty_a who_o in_o my_o conscience_n i_o think_v to_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o will_v they_o have_v have_v i_o suffer_v this_o sin_n to_o have_v lie_v upon_o they_o without_o reprove_v it_o etc._n etc._n what_o that_o which_o be_v as_o plain_a a_o sin_n as_o murder_n pag._n 209._o which_o be_v real_o as_o great_a and_o as_o dangerous_a a_o sin_n as_o murder_n and_o in_o some_o respect_v aggravate_v beyond_o it_o preface_n p._n 45._o and_o yet_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n will_v you_o have_v they_o conform_v to_o you_o though_o against_o their_o conscience_n will_v that_o be_v no_o sin_n will_v god_n be_v wel-pleased_n with_o such_o service_n as_o be_v do_v but_o to_o please_v man_n while_o their_o conscience_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n condemn_v they_o for_o it_o can_v you_o say_v bonâ_fw-la fide_fw-la that_o it_o be_v better_a more_o please_v to_o god_n that_o man_n conform_v to_o your_o mode_n and_o ceremony_n though_o they_o have_v real_a doubt_n of_o conscience_n that_o they_o be_v unlawful_a or_o better_o they_o shall_v live_v without_o god_n public_a worship_n and_o ordinance_n then_o to_o join_v with_o such_o as_o the_o nonconformist_n that_o this_o be_v as_o the_o sin_n of_o murder_n dare_v you_o go_v or_o send_v to_o all_o the_o dissenter_n in_o your_o parish_n suppose_v you_o take_v they_o to_o belong_v to_o your_o charge_n and_o give_v they_o it_o under_o your_o hand_n that_o though_o they_o be_v still_o unsatisfied_a after_o all_o you_o have_v say_v and_o write_v though_o they_o believe_v they_o shall_v offend_v god_n if_o they_o join_v with_o you_o upon_o such_o term_n yet_o i_o say_v dare_v you_o give_v it_o under_o your_o hand_n that_o they_o will_v do_v better_a to_o join_v in_o your_o way_n of_o worship_n than_o in_o that_o of_o the_o nonconformist_n though_o they_o have_v no_o more_o doubt_n of_o join_v with_o the_o latter_a than_o you_o have_v heretofore_o if_o you_o be_v clear_a in_o the_o point_n have_v you_o do_v this_o or_o why_o do_v you_o neglect_v your_o duty_n towards_o they_o why_o do_v you_o not_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v they_o in_o
note_v irenic_n p._n 115._o some_o be_v blind_a guide_n and_o may_v not_o people_n very_o well_o be_v startle_v with_o what_o christ_n say_v concern_v such_o if_o the_o blind_a lead_n the_o blind_a both_o shall_v fall_v into_o the_o ditch_n and_o have_v you_o forget_v or_o have_v you_o retract_v that_o in_o answer_n to_o several_a treatise_n p._n 265._o cite_v in_o rector_n of_o sutton_n p._n 61._o man_n may_v have_v reason_n to_o question_n if_o not_o the_o skill_n yet_o the_o sincerity_n of_o their_o guide_n and_o though_o they_o must_v have_v some_o may_v seek_v new_a one_o the_o ignorant_a follow_v their_o guide_n only_o upon_o the_o opinion_n of_o their_o skill_n and_o integrity_n and_o when_o they_o see_v reason_n to_o question_v these_o they_o know_v of_o no_o obligation_n to_o follow_v their_o conduct_n over_o rock_n and_o precipice_n and_o yet_o be_v it_o now_o a_o loose_a principle_n some_o the_o people_n be_v to_o mark_v and_o avoid_v rom._n 16._o 17._o some_o they_o must_v not_o bid_v god_n speed_n 2_o joh._n v_o 10_o 11._o there_o be_v three_o case_n you_o say_v vnreas_n of_o sep._n p._n 213._o wherein_o the_o scripture_n allow_v of_o separation_n the_o second_o be_v p._n 214._o in_o case_n of_o false_a doctrine_n be_v impose_v instead_o of_o true_a ☞_o if_o any_o teacher_n offer_v to_o bring_v another_o gospel_n or_o to_o corrupt_v the_o true_a one_o st._n paul_n denounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o they_o and_o that_o imply_v that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o communion_n with_o they_o etc._n etc._n now_o do_v you_o not_o here_o make_v the_o people_n judge_n of_o such_o heretical_a teacher_n who_o i_o suppose_v by_o a_o irony_n you_o call_v admirable_a judge_n p._n 123._o yet_o for_o they_o to_o own_o and_o encourage_v such_o be_v to_o partake_v of_o their_o evil_a deed_n if_o mr._n b._n say_v as_o you_o have_v it_o there_o any_o one_o who_o ministry_n be_v such_o as_o tend_v to_o destruction_n more_o than_o to_o edification_n and_o to_o do_v more_o harm_n than_o good_a be_v not_o to_o be_v own_v i_o wonder_v what_o you_o have_v to_o say_v for_o such_o when_o better_a may_v be_v have_v camero_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n as_o mr._n b._n pag._n 327._o col_fw-fr 1._o si_fw-mi non_fw-la faciant_fw-la quod_fw-la spondet_fw-la tanti_fw-la muneris_fw-la professio_fw-la deserendi_fw-la sunt_fw-la nam_fw-la parendum_fw-la deo_fw-la potius_fw-la quam_fw-la hominibus_fw-la ut_fw-la siquis_fw-la medicinam_fw-la professus_fw-la etc._n etc._n if_o any_o one_o have_v profess_a physic_n shall_v not_o cure_v but_o exasperate_v the_o disease_n true_o he_o shall_v be_v forsake_v and_o another_o be_v to_o be_v choose_v in_o his_o room_n and_o what_o peter_n martyr_n say_v loc._n come_v p._n 909._o §_o 33._o may_v fit_o be_v apply_v here_o vexant_fw-la praeterea_fw-la nos_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la publica_fw-la sed_fw-la privata_fw-la discesserimus_fw-la authoritate_fw-la neque_fw-la considerant_fw-la deum_fw-la cuique_fw-la mandasse_o ut_fw-la propriam_fw-la salutem_fw-la curet_fw-la this_o you_o can_v deny_v but_o god_n have_v command_v every_o one_o to_o have_v a_o care_n of_o his_o soul_n and_o that_o man_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o lesser_a society_n as_o to_o their_o own_o parish_n or_o parish-minister_n but_o so_o far_o as_o may_v stand_v with_o promote_a the_o salvation_n of_o their_o own_o soul_n who_o can_v speak_v more_o full_o than_o you_o have_v do_v rational_a account_n p._n 611._o the_o main_a thing_n to_o be_v discuss_v be_v whether_o the_o communion_n of_o your_o church_n or_o we_o be_v rather_o to_o be_v choose_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n the_o tendency_n to_o that_o aught_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n by_o which_o we_o shall_v embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o the_o society_n of_o any_o church_n since_o the_o regard_v man_n ought_v to_o have_v of_o their_o eternal_a welfare_n do_v oblige_v they_o to_o make_v choice_n of_o the_o best_a mean_n the_o bare_a remote_a possibility_n of_o salvation_n â—_o aught_o to_o have_v no_o force_n in_o determine_v their_o choice_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n 4._o many_o have_v not_o the_o least_o doubt_n or_o scruple_n but_o those_o minister_n which_o you_o will_v not_o have_v they_o to_o hear_v be_v such_o as_o god_n have_v own_v and_o still_o do_v bless_v their_o ministry_n to_o their_o own_o and_o other_o soul_n benefit_n many_o be_v well_o assure_v the_o lord_n have_v not_o yet_o forsake_v that_o ministry_n you_o will_v have_v they_o forsake_v yea_o i_o have_v speak_v with_o some_o on_o their_o deathbed_n who_o have_v sad_o bewail_v it_o as_o a_o great_a sin_n of_o they_o that_o lie_v as_o a_o heavy_a burden_n on_o they_o and_o we_o use_v to_o say_v hora_n mortis_fw-la est_fw-la hora_fw-la veritatis_fw-la that_o they_o have_v despise_v and_o neglect_v the_o ministry_n of_o such_o but_o it_o seem_v have_v they_o make_v their_o complaint_n to_o you_o you_o can_v soon_o have_v satisfy_v they_o tell_v they_o it_o be_v no_o sin_n at_o all_o but_o they_o have_v do_v well_o in_o refuse_v to_o hear_v such_o as_o submit_v not_o to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n though_o perhaps_o they_o will_v have_v think_v it_o very_o strange_a that_o you_o can_v have_v allow_v they_o to_o hear_v romish_a priest_n and_o yet_o shall_v suppose_v it_o unlawful_a for_o they_o to_o hear_v nonconformist_n 5._o these_o will_v also_o wonder_v if_o you_o yourself_o shall_v at_o all_o question_n such_o minister_n be_v true_a minister_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o worship_n wherein_o they_o join_v be_v true_a religious_a worship_n they_o be_v confident_a you_o can_v not_o but_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o both_o these_o do_v but_o the_o law_n of_o man_n allow_v they_o and_o then_o for_o aught_o they_o know_v they_o be_v such_o in_o themselves_o and_o in_o god_n account_n for_o no_o law_n of_o man_n can_v make_v that_o to_o be_v true_a religious_a worship_n which_o be_v not_o so_o abstract_v from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o law_n be_v allowance_n no_o law_n of_o man_n can_v make_v those_o to_o be_v true_a minister_n of_o christ_n who_o be_v not_o such_o or_o will_v otherwise_o be_v none_o 6._o because_o i_o suppose_v you_o will_v be_v ready_a to_o object_v here_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o order_n to_o be_v keep_v up_o if_o people_n may_v run_v after_o what_o teacher_n they_o please_v i_o desire_v you_o to_o do_v i_o right_n i_o be_o only_o for_o their_o hear_v such_o as_o they_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v be_v allow_v of_o god_n who_o therefore_o man_n shall_v allow_v to_o preach_v the_o word_n and_o where_o the_o public_o allow_v minister_n be_v not_o such_o a_o one_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v for_o order-sake_n to_o neglect_v other_o faithful_a and_o sound_a teacher_n and_o therein_o also_o to_o neglect_v their_o own_o soul_n there_o be_v no_o order_n man_n can_v make_v in_o the_o church_n that_o shall_v be_v urge_v or_o stand_v upon_o against_o the_o end_n of_o order_n against_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n against_o religion_n and_o the_o true_a service_n and_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o against_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n and_o the_o ordinary_a mean_n thereof_o and_o if_o the_o sabbath_n be_v make_v for_o man_n as_o mar._n 2._o 27._o and_o therefore_o be_v not_o to_o be_v turn_v to_o his_o destruction_n much_o less_o shall_v any_o human_a external_a order_n be_v strict_o urge_v and_o press_v to_o man_n destruction_n bishop_n bilson_n christian_n subject_a part_v 3_o p._n 299._o an._n 1586._o speak_v to_o that_o we_o will_v have_v thing_n do_v in_o order_n return_v this_o smart_n answer_n call_v you_o that_o order_n where_o christ_n shall_v stand_v without_o door_n till_o your_o clergy_n consent_v to_o bring_v he_o in_o though_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n light_a body_n move_v upward_o and_o heavy_a body_n tend_v downward_o in_o their_o ordinary_a course_n yet_o which_o camero_n apply_v to_o a_o like_a case_n p._n 581._o col_fw-fr 1._o §_o 2._o this_o very_a order_n of_o nature_n be_v invert_v nè_fw-la detur_fw-la vacuum_fw-la here_o i_o call_v to_o mind_v what_o you_o say_v pag._n 198._o be_v schism_n indeed_o become_v such_o a_o inconsiderable_a and_o petty_a inconvenience_n and_o methinks_v that_o inconvenience_n the_o breach_n of_o external_a order_n which_o with_o you_o be_v schism_n be_v a_o far_o less_o evil_a if_o it_o be_v evil_a in_o this_o case_n compare_v with_o the_o mischief_n of_o man_n destroy_n their_o own_o soul_n or_o neglect_v the_o mean_n of_o their_o salvation_n there_o be_v a_o high_a law_n which_o to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o camero_n ordinem_fw-la deserere_fw-la jubet_fw-la ut_fw-la extremo_fw-la malo_fw-la &_o irreparabili_fw-la jacturae_fw-la occurratur_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o qui_fw-la tam_fw-la justâ_fw-la &_o urgente_fw-la occasione_n ordniem_fw-la deserit_fw-la reipsâ_fw-la non_fw-la deserit_fw-la sed_fw-la seruat_fw-la and_o that_o
instance_n he_o give_v there_o be_v convince_a if_o a_o soldier_n know_v his_o captain_n his_o leader_n be_v for_o open_v the_o gate_n to_o the_o enemy_n and_o yet_o follow_v such_o a_o leader_n keep_v rank_a and_o order_n so_o unreasonable_o he_o will_v show_v himself_o a_o traitor_n rather_o than_o a_o faithful_a soldier_n the_o disciple_n will_v seem_v to_o have_v be_v for_o order_n there_o as_o you_o be_v when_o they_o be_v hinder_v christ_n service_n mar._n 9_o 38._o luk._n 9_o 49._o master_n we_o see_v one_o cast_v out_o devil_n in_o thy_o name_n and_o we_o forbid_v he_o because_o he_o follow_v not_o we_o now_o i_o hearty_o wish_v even_o for_o your_o own_o sake_n from_o that_o true_a and_o due_a respect_n i_o owe_v to_o you_o that_o you_o will_v more_o impartial_o examine_v what_o you_o have_v be_v do_v and_o reflect_v upon_o yourself_o consider_v serious_o whether_o you_o be_v not_o forbid_v and_o condemn_v some_o as_o faithful_a follower_n of_o christ_n as_o yourself_o even_o in_o their_o serve_a christ_n and_o serve_v their_o generation_n what_o be_v your_o thought_n of_o such_o as_o jospeh_n and_o richard_n alleyn_n with_o divers_a other_o that_o may_v be_v name_v who_o keep_v to_o their_o ministerial_a work_n and_o as_o you_o say_v of_o father_n latimer_n never_o repent_v they_o of_o it_o if_o now_o they_o have_v that_o welcome_a home_n well_o do_v good_a and_o faithful_a servant_n enter_v into_o the_o joy_n of_o your_o lord_n how_o far_o be_v they_o above_o all_o your_o censure_n and_o methinks_v it_o deserve_v man_n serious_a consideration_n whether_o they_o pray_v as_o they_o ought_v thy_o kingdom_n come_v or_o whether_o indeed_o they_o act_v not_o against_o their_o own_o prayer_n who_o endeavour_n to_o hinder_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n a_o mean_n of_o enlarge_n and_o build_n up_o god_n kingdom_n and_o as_o you_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n p._n 394._o you_o be_v one_o that_o believe_v a_o day_n of_o judgement_n to_o come_v which_o i_o will_v not_o once_o question_v i_o beseech_v you_o sir_n think_v well_o of_o what_o that_o well_o dispose_v gentleman_n as_o you_o call_v he_o say_v i_o think_v grave_o and_o pious_o letter_n out_o of_o the_o country_n pag._n 38_o 39_o let_v we_o bring_v the_o cause_n before_o our_o supreme_a and_o final_a judg._n and_o bethink_v yourself_o whether_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n he_o will_v be_v most_o likely_a to_o have_v regard_n unto_o the_o save_n of_o soul_n which_o he_o buy_v with_o his_o blood_n or_o the_o preserve_n inviolate_a certain_a humane_a institution_n and_o rule_n confess_v by_o the_o deviser_n of_o they_o not_o to_o be_v necessary_a etc._n etc._n and_o so_o much_o of_o your_o first_o conclusion_n and_o i_o your_o second_o conclusion_n follow_v preface_n p._n 73._o 2._o those_o be_v new_a church_n when_o man_n erect_v distinct_a society_n for_o worship_n under_o distinct_a and_o peculiar_a officer_n govern_v by_o law_n and_o church-rule_n different_a from_o that_o form_n they_o separate_v from_o here_o 1._o i_o can_v but_o look_v on_o you_o as_o very_o unfortunate_a unhappy_a in_o this_o cause_n you_o have_v espouse_v how_o oft_o do_v you_o great_o expose_v yourself_o that_o what_o you_o urge_v agianst_a your_o brethren_n may_v just_o be_v retort_v on_o you_o so_o here_o how_o plain_a be_v it_o that_o you_o look_v but_o on_o one_o side_n which_o as_o i_o remember_v you_o suppose_v those_o that_o differ_v from_o you_o to_o be_v faulty_a in_o have_v you_o not_o one_o thought_n that_o if_o you_o own_v such_o a_o conclusion_n as_o this_o i_o shall_v be_v likely_a to_o tell_v you_o you_o have_v spoil_v your_o cause_n nihil_fw-la quod_fw-la nimis_fw-la satis_fw-la that_o by_o prove_v too_o much_o you_o will_v in_o effect_n prove_v nothing_o of_o that_o you_o aim_v at_o shall_v you_o not_o have_v consider_v what_o a_o argument_n you_o here_o put_v into_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dissenter_n against_o the_o national_a church_n of_o england_n against_o diocesan_n church_n and_o against_o parochial_a church_n too_o 1._o will_v not_o many_o be_v ready_a to_o tell_v you_o that_o it_o follow_v undeniable_o from_o this_o conclusion_n of_o you_o that_o you_o have_v make_v the_o national_a church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o diocesan_n church_n therein_o new_a unlawful_a church_n because_o under_o divers_a peculiar_a officer_n govern_v by_o law_n and_o church-rule_n different_a from_o the_o apostolical_a primitive_a church_n as_o from_o other_o reform_a church_n if_o those_o be_v new_a unlawful_a schismatical_a church_n with_o you_o that_o be_v under_o distinct_a and_o peculiar_a officer_n govern_v by_o law_n and_o church-rule_n different_a from_o the_o apostolical_a true_o primitive_a church_n as_o i_o suppose_v it_o must_v come_v to_o that_o primum_fw-la in_o unoquoque_fw-la genere_fw-la est_fw-la regula_n &_o mensura_fw-la reliquorum_fw-la what_o work_n have_v you_o make_v here_o what_o a_o heavy_a task_n and_o hard_a province_n have_v you_o take_v on_o you_o can_v you_o ever_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v no_o officer_n law_n rule_n and_o order_n in_o your_o church_n different_a from_o what_o be_v in_o the_o true_a primitive_a church_n can_v you_o ever_o find_v all_o these_o officer_n arch-bishop_n lord-bishop_n dean_n chancellor_n &c_n &c_n down_n to_o apparitor_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n will_v you_o undertake_v to_o find_v there_o all_o our_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n even_o rule_v for_o kneel_v in_o the_o act_n of_o receive_v for_o sign_v with_o the_o cross_n in_o baptism_n for_o exclude_v the_o parent_n and_o set_v godfathers_n and_o godmothers_n in_o their_o stead_n with_o a_o rule_n for_o peculiar_a appropriate_a vestment_n etc._n etc._n to_o say_v here_o that_o though_o you_o have_v peculiar_a officer_n law_n and_o rule_n different_a from_o the_o apostolical_a primitive_a church_n yet_o you_o do_v not_o own_v yourselves_o to_o be_v a_o church_n separate_v from_o that_o primitive_a church_n will_v not_o bring_v you_o off_o for_o this_o many_o dissenter_n likewise_o say_v they_o separate_v not_o from_o you_o but_o hold_v communion_n with_o you_o in_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a and_o further_o have_v more_o local_a presential_a communion_n with_o you_o than_o you_o can_v pretend_v to_o have_v with_o the_o primitive_a church_n yet_o you_o will_v have_v their_o assembly_n separate_v church_n while_o they_o worship_v god_n by_o any_o other_o rule_n than_o you_o though_o their_o worship_n be_v as_o agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture-rule_n and_o yet_o can_v you_o or_o any_o mortal_a man_n prove_v that_o other_o may_v not_o be_v allow_v to_o differ_v from_o you_o in_o such_o thing_n wherein_o you_o differ_v from_o the_o apostolical_a primitive_a church_n again_o it_o will_v as_o little_o help_v you_o to_o say_v that_o you_o speak_v of_o particular_a congregation_n or_o society_n for_o worship_n for_o 2._o do_v you_o not_o here_o make_v your_o parochial_a congregation_n also_o new_a church_n if_o the_o primitive_a church_n have_v not_o your_o liturgy_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o the_o use_n of_o your_o book_n of_o common-prayer_n than_o you_o can_v deny_v but_o you_o be_v under_o a_o somewhat_o different_a rule_n and_o be_v there_o not_o some_o parish_n that_o have_v only_a deacon_n to_o officiate_v and_o may_v i_o not_o be_v bold_a to_o tell_v you_o that_o you_o can_v never_o prove_v your_o deacon_n the_o same_o with_o those_o in_o the_o church_n erect_v by_o the_o apostle_n according_a to_o p._n paul_n sarpi_n of_o matter_n benefic_v n._n 27._o deacon_n be_v minister_n of_o temporal_a thing_n you_o yourself_o say_v p._n 311._o it_o be_v no_o proper_o church-power_n which_o they_o have_v but_o they_o be_v steward_n of_o the_o common_a stock_n then_o be_v not_o deacon_n that_o be_v allow_v to_o preach_v and_o baptize_v etc._n etc._n different_a officer_n by_o this_o time_n i_o hope_v you_o will_v be_v sensible_a what_o a_o wound_v you_o have_v give_v to_o the_o cause_n you_o take_v upon_o you_o to_o defend_v by_o this_o conclusion_n which_o be_v my_o first_o note_n upon_o it_o 2._o at_o the_o first_o view_n and_o read_n of_o this_o your_o second_o conclusion_n i_o be_v willing_a to_o hope_v that_o then_o you_o will_v not_o condemn_v such_o assembly_n as_o mr._n b_n who_o leave_v the_o roll_a work_n to_o you_o and_o be_v glad_a if_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o preach_v and_o hear_v god_n word_n and_o do_v not_o separate_v from_o you_o but_o join_v with_o you_o even_o in_o sacrament_n as_o well_o as_o other_o part_n of_o god_n worship_n but_o look_v far_o into_o your_o book_n i_o see_v my_o mistake_n for_o you_o say_v pag._n 98._o as_o be_v cite_v before_o no_o man_n deny_v that_o more_o place_n for_o worship_n be_v desirable_a and_o will_v be_v very_o useful_a where_o etc._n etc._n but_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o mr._n b._n shall_v think_v the_o case_n alike_o where_o
esse_fw-la â—isi_fw-la verbo_fw-la dei_fw-la and_o then_o it_o will_v be_v serious_o inquire_v whether_o to_o require_v assent_n and_o consent_v to_o another_o book_n beside_o the_o bible_n a_o book_n in_o folio_n and_o to_o all_o thing_n contain_v in_o it_o be_v not_o to_o have_v dominion_n over_o man_n faith_n many_o be_v in_o doubt_n here_o who_o doubt_n you_o have_v not_o so_o far_o as_o i_o can_v perceive_v yet_o resolve_v you_o yourself_o must_v grant_v that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v or_o shall_v have_v no_o such_o custom_n to_o tyrannize_v over_o the_o faith_n and_o conscience_n of_o man_n that_o be_v lording_n it_o indeed_o as_o here_o vnreas_n of_o separate_a p._n 184._o you_o cite_v m._n claude_n allow_v or_o maintain_v tyranny_n over_o man_n conscience_n to_o be_v a_o justifiable_a reason_n of_o separation_n and_o le_fw-fr blanc_n p._n 185._o and_o the_o confession_n of_o strasburg_n p._n 188._o that_o they_o look_v on_o no_o human_a tradition_n as_o condemn_v in_o scripture_n but_o such_o as_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o bind_v the_o conscience_n of_o men._n and_o joâ—_a crocius_n ib._n ceremony_n forbid_v break_v the_o church_n unity_n yet_o its_o communion_n be_v not_o to_o be_v forsake_v for_o one_o or_o two_o of_o these_o if_o there_o be_v no_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o men._n and_o bishop_n davenâ—nt_n p._n 189_o 190._o who_o grant_v that_o tyranny_n over_o man_n faith_n and_o conscience_n will_v be_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o hinder_v communion_n as_o he_o say_v sentent_fw-fr d._n dau._n p._n 6._o if_o some_o one_o church_n will_v so_o have_v dominion_n over_o the_o faith_n of_o other_o that_o she_o acknowledge_v none_o for_o brethren_n or_o admit_v none_o into_o communion_n with_o she_o nisi_fw-la credendâ—_fw-la ac_fw-la loquendi_fw-la legem_fw-la ab_fw-la eadem_fw-la prius_fw-la accipiant_fw-la the_o holy_a scripture_n forbid_v we_o thus_o to_o make_v ourselves_o the_o slave_n of_o any_o mortal_n whosoever_o they_o be_v our_o one_o only_a master_n christ_n forbid_v quae_fw-la hâc_fw-la lege_fw-la in_o communionem_fw-la alterius_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la recipitur_fw-la non_fw-la pacem_fw-la inde_fw-la acquirit_fw-la sed_fw-la iniquissimae_fw-la servitutis_fw-la pactionem_fw-la here_o i_o set_v down_o a_o little_a more_o than_o you_o cite_v as_o indeed_o it_o be_v not_o for_o your_o purpose_n to_o these_o you_o agree_v p._n 221._o not_o but_o that_o i_o think_v there_o may_v be_v a_o separation_n without_o sin_n from_o a_o society_n retain_v the_o essential_o of_o a_o church_n but_o then_o i_o say_v the_o reason_n of_o such_o separation_n be_v some_o heinous_a error_n in_o doctrine_n or_o some_o idolatrous_a practice_n in_o worship_n or_o some_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n etc._n etc._n this_o tyranny_n over_o conscience_n with_o you_o be_v a_o impose_v of_o unlawful_a thing_n which_o i_o infer_v from_o those_o word_n p._n 208._o a_o prudent_a and_o due_a submission_n in_o lawful_a thing_n lie_v between_o tyranny_n over_o man_n conscience_n and_o endless_a separation_n with_o bishop_n davenant_n it_o be_v credendi_fw-la ac_fw-la loquendi_fw-la legem_fw-la dicere_fw-la now_o if_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o nonconformist_a minister_n that_o other_o will_v tyrannize_v over_o their_o conscience_n will_v it_o not_o justify_v their_o separation_n which_o be_v but_o a_o separation_n secundum_fw-la quid_fw-la and_o if_o you_o deny_v this_o to_o be_v their_o case_n be_v please_v to_o give_v a_o sound_n and_o solid_a answer_n to_o those_o few_o page_n of_o the_o second_o plea_n for_o peace_n towards_o the_o end_n p._n 116_o etc._n etc._n qui_fw-la tyrannidem_fw-la in_o christianissimum_fw-la vel_fw-la usurpat_fw-la vel_fw-la invehit_fw-la ille_fw-la christum_fw-la quantum_fw-la potest_fw-la ê_fw-la solio_fw-la dejicit_fw-la etc._n etc._n amyrald_n in_o thes._n salmur_n p._n 435._o §22_n 8._o will_v you_o say_v every_o man_n be_v bind_v for_o peace-sake_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o church-governor_n whatever_o his_o private_a judgement_n may_v be_v when_o his_o judgement_n may_v be_v that_o such_o a_o determination_n be_v against_o the_o word_n though_o never_o so_o many_o church_n and_o council_n judge_v otherwise_o and_o when_o his_o judgement_n may_v be_v that_o submission_n to_o such_o determination_n of_o man_n will_v be_v real_a disobedience_n and_o act_v contrary_a to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n if_o his_o conscience_n be_v right_o inform_v than_o he_o oppose_v the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o man_n as_o chillingworth_n say_v p._n 309._o which_o be_v certain_o allowable_a if_o his_o conscience_n and_o judgement_n be_v erroneous_a yet_o he_o must_v suspend_v the_o act_n of_o submission_n to_o such_o determination_n till_o he_o can_v be_v better_o inform_v or_o act_v here_o against_o his_o judgement_n and_o conscience_n though_o erroneous_a he_o will_v great_o sin_v as_o suppose_v the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n to_o have_v determine_v that_o we_o shall_v all_o declare_v our_o assent_n unto_o that_o in_o preface_n before_o the_o book_n of_o ordination_n that_o it_o be_v evident_a unto_o all_o man_n diligent_o read_v holy_a scripture_n and_o ancient_a author_n that_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n there_o have_v be_v these_o order_n of_o minister_n in_o christ_n church_n bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n as_o several_a officer_n you_o can_v not_o have_v submit_v to_o such_o determination_n while_o your_o judgement_n be_v the_o same_o as_o when_o you_o write_v your_o irenicum_fw-la this_o be_v evident_a from_o what_o i_o note_v thence_o rector_n of_o sutton_n p._n 41_o 66._o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o evident_a than_o that_o it_o rise_v not_o from_o any_o divine_a institution_n etc._n etc._n can_v you_o have_v dissemble_v with_o god_n and_o man_n for_o peace-sake_n but_o more_o of_o this_o afterward_o but_o i_o be_o think_v you_o may_v possible_o object_n that_o you_o speak_v of_o thing_n suppose_v to_o be_v leave_v undetermined_a whereas_o i_o instance_n here_o in_o a_o matter_n that_o the_o word_n determine_v yet_o i_o hope_v this_o may_v be_v more_o convince_a let_v we_o for_o this_o once_o suppose_v that_o you_o can_v now_o prove_v from_o scripture_n that_o the_o bishop_n office_n be_v distinct_a from_o that_o of_o presbyter_n yet_o i_o hope_v you_o will_v grant_v i_o that_o you_o can_v not_o have_v submit_v to_o such_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n while_o you_o believe_v no_o such_o thing_n and_o then_o i_o have_v what_o i_o will_v have_v every_o man_n can_v lawful_o submit_v to_o the_o church_n determination_n though_o it_o be_v according_a to_o the_o scripture_n that_o be_v so_o long_o as_o his_o judgement_n be_v the_o determination_n be_v without_o and_o against_o scripture_n then_o must_v not_o the_o same_o be_v say_v of_o such_o determination_n as_o be_v beside_o the_o scripture_n i_o know_v you_o will_v not_o say_v the_o church_n word_n be_v above_o god_n so_o you_o see_v how_o this_o part_n of_o your_o rule_n fall_v short_a of_o what_o you_o aim_v at_o one_o thing_n you_o have_v under_o this_o rule_n irenic_n p._n 124._o i_o shall_v take_v a_o little_a notice_n of_o somewhere_o and_o let_v i_o do_v it_o here_o there_o must_v be_v a_o difference_n make_v say_v you_o between_o the_o liberty_n and_o freedom_n of_o a_o man_n be_v own_o judgement_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o it_o so_o by_o be_v under_o governor_n a_o man_n part_n with_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o judgement_n but_o you_o will_v not_o have_v he_o deprive_v of_o the_o liberty_n and_o freedom_n of_o his_o judgement_n otherwise_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v this_o distinction_n bring_v now_o i_o will_v not_o be_v so_o uncharitable_a as_o to_o think_v that_o by_o the_o liberty_n of_o a_o man_n be_v own_o judgement_n you_o can_v mean_v a_o liberty_n of_o profess_v and_o declare_v contrary_a to_o his_o own_o judgement_n in_o submission_n to_o the_o determination_n of_o church-governor_n for_o the_o church_n peace_n and_o therefore_o i_o say_v your_o rule_n here_o be_v short_a and_o reach_v not_o to_o our_o case_n 2._o you_o say_v in_o this_o last_o conclusion_n that_o in_o mâ—tters_n of_o mere_a order_n and_o decency_n every_o one_o for_o the_o church_n peace_n be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o lawful_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n here_o 1._o this_o be_v ready_o grant_v if_o by_o matter_n of_o mere_a order_n and_o decency_n you_o understand_v matter_n of_o mere_a order_n and_o decency_n as_o you_o seem_v to_o understand_v no_o more_o when_o you_o write_v your_o iren._n for_o there_o you_o distinguish_v betwixt_o ceremony_n and_o matter_n of_o mere_a decency_n and_o order_n for_o order-sake_n and_o you_o further_o say_v that_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n be_v allowable_a and_o fit_a but_o ceremony_n proper_o take_v for_o action_n significative_a their_o lawfulness_n may_v with_o better_a ground_n
be_v scruple_v note_a rector_n of_o sutton_n pag._n 16._o and_o thus_o far_o if_o you_o please_v you_o and_o i_o be_v agree_v that_o rule_v of_o order_n not_o contrary_a to_o the_o end_n of_o order_n shall_v be_v submit_v unto_o and_o that_o not_o only_o for_o the_o church_n peace_n but_o also_o in_o obedience_n to_o god_n command_n let_v all_o thing_n be_v do_v decent_o and_o in_o order_n and_o to_o such_o orderly_a determination_n what_o camero_n say_v pag._n 314._o col_fw-fr 1._o may_v in_o some_o sort_n be_v apply_v admonitiones_fw-la quidem_fw-la sunt_fw-la respectu_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la at_o leges_fw-la respectu_fw-la dei_fw-la nempe_fw-la hâc_fw-la ratione_fw-la quod_fw-la commendavit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la deus_fw-la impâ—ravit_fw-la 2._o but_o i_o observe_v that_o in_o other_o write_n since_o your_o mind_n be_v change_v and_o you_o have_v learn_v now_o to_o confound_v what_o before_o you_o will_v have_v distinguish_v that_o be_v your_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n and_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n as_o be_v note_v rector_n of_o sutton_n p._n 63._o so_o you_o say_v in_o your_o new_a account_n or_o vnreasonableness_n of_o separation_n p._n 393._o we_o declare_v that_o they_o be_v appoint_v only_o for_o order_n and_o decency_n and_o thus_o now_o these_o become_v mere_a matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n with_o you_o of_o which_o there_o have_v be_v and_o be_v so_o great_a dispute_n here_o two_o or_o three_o question_n come_v in_o for_o your_o solution_n 1._o whether_o such_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n be_v matter_n of_o mere_a order_n and_o decency_n 2._o whether_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o appoint_v and_o determine_v the_o use_n of_o such_o matter_n 3._o whether_o every_o one_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o they_o upon_o such_o determination_n i_o intend_v not_o to_o say_v much_o upon_o these_o question_n suppose_v they_o may_v fall_v in_o other_o way_n and_o but_o that_o you_o seem_v too_o resolve_v to_o hold_v your_o own_o conclusion_n so_o much_o have_v be_v write_v upon_o these_o point_n that_o may_v excuse_v we_o from_o say_v more_o till_o what_o have_v be_v publish_v be_v fair_o answer_v question_v 1_o whether_o such_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n be_v matter_n of_o mere_a order_n and_o decency_n 1._o you_o say_v and_o declare_v they_o be_v appoint_v only_o for_o order_n and_o decency_n but_o not_o as_o if_o the_o contrary_n imply_v a_o natural_a indecency_n as_o be_v note_v rector_n of_o sutton_n p._n 63._o whereupon_o it_o follow_v that_o you_o must_v hold_v they_o vain_o appoint_v or_o that_o the_o contrary_a might_n as_o well_o have_v be_v appoint_v and_o so_o teach_v or_o tempt_v people_n to_o have_v hard_a thought_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n for_o appoint_v and_o so_o rigorous_o impose_v such_o ceremony_n whereby_o many_o be_v deprive_v of_o their_o minister_n and_o of_o some_o of_o god_n ordinance_n which_o may_v seem_v very_o harsh_a if_o they_o be_v only_o for_o order_n and_o decency_n and_o that_o in_o so_o low_a a_o degree_n that_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n may_v be_v as_o orderly_a and_o decent_o perform_v without_o they_o will_v you_o have_v the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n deprive_v minister_n of_o their_o liberty_n and_o other_o of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o no_o other_o cause_n than_o their_o mere_a will_n 2._o do_v you_o well_o accord_v here_o with_o mr._n r._n hooker_n who_o say_v our_o lord_n himself_o do_v that_o which_o custom_n and_o long-usage_n have_v make_v fit_a we_o that_o which_o fitness_n and_o great_a decency_n have_v make_v usual_a you_o seem_v answer_v to_o several_a treatise_n p._n 268._o unwilling_a that_o any_o shall_v urge_v you_o with_o that_o scil._n then_o the_o apostle_n way_n of_o worship_n be_v not_o not_o in_o itself_o altogether_o so_o decent_a and_o fitâ—_n but_o if_o the_o ceremony_n be_v in_o themselves_o of_o such_o a_o indifferent_a nature_n that_o the_o contrary_n imply_v no_o indecency_n than_o you_o can_v say_v that_o their_o great_a decency_n and_o fitness_n be_v the_o ground_n of_o appoint_v and_o use_v they_o wherein_o you_o and_o mr._n hooker_n appear_v to_o be_v of_o different_a mind_n and_o kneel_v at_o communion_n with_o he_o l._n 5._o §_o 68_o p._n 366._o be_v a_o gesture_n of_o piety_n which_o be_v something_o more_o than_o mere_a decency_n 3._o do_v you_o well_o accord_v here_o with_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n you_o declare_v our_o ceremony_n be_v appoint_v only_o for_o order_n and_o decency_n whereas_o they_o have_v declare_v they_o to_o be_v for_o the_o due_a reverence_n of_o christ_n holy_a mystery_n and_o sacrament_n and_o that_o they_o be_v apt_a to_o stir_v up_o the_o dull_a mind_n of_o man_n to_o the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o duty_n to_o god_n by_o some_o notable_a and_o special_a signification_n whereby_o he_o may_v be_v edify_v will_v you_o say_v such_o thing_n be_v only_o for_o order_n and_o decency_n which_o be_v for_o the_o due_a reverence_n of_o christ_n holy_a mystery_n and_o for_o stir_v up_o the_o dull_a mind_n of_o man_n to_o the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o duty_n to_o god_n and_o for_o his_o edification_n one_o will_v think_v that_o such_o thing_n shall_v be_v good_a in_o themselves_o and_o not_o as_o you_o say_v of_o a_o indifferent_a nature_n in_o themselves_o can_v you_o imagine_v thing_n that_o be_v only_o for_o order_n and_o decency_n who_o contrary_a be_v as_o decent_a to_o be_v the_o same_o or_o as_o good_a as_o thing_n for_o the_o due_a reverence_n of_o christ_n holy_a mystery_n etc._n etc._n and_o if_o a_o ceremony_n be_v apt_a to_o stir_v up_o the_o dull_a mind_n of_o man_n to_o the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o duty_n whereby_o he_o may_v be_v edify_v then_o be_v it_o not_o make_v medium_n excitans_fw-la which_o you_o say_v vnreasonableness_n of_o separation_n p._n 354._o our_o church_n utter_o deny_v be_v here_o no_o spiritual_a effect_n attribute_v to_o ceremony_n which_o you_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n allow_v pag._n 347._o but_o this_o you_o be_v common_o drive_v to_o in_o disputation_n to_o say_v they_o be_v only_a matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n and_o so_o will_v bring_v they_o under_o that_o rule_n or_o precept_n let_v all_o thing_n be_v do_v decent_o and_o in_o order_n tho_o they_o be_v thing_n of_o a_o quite_o different_a nature_n matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n be_v there_o command_v in_o genere_fw-la but_o it_o will_v be_v no_o transgression_n of_o that_o command_n though_o not_o one_o of_o these_o ceremony_n be_v appoint_v or_o use_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n nor_o any_o other_o like_v they_o quest._n 2._o whether_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o appoint_v and_o determine_v the_o use_n of_o such_o ceremony_n here_o 1._o you_o say_v pag._n 347._o if_o man_n do_v assert_v so_o great_a a_o power_n in_o the_o church_n as_o to_o appoint_v thing_n for_o spiritual_a effect_n it_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v the_o church_n may_v make_v new_a part_n of_o worship_n and_o then_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o these_o be_v no_o spiritual_a effect_n if_o they_o be_v for_o the_o due_a reverence_n of_o christ_n holy_a mystery_n and_o for_o man_n '_o s_o edification_n and_o as_o dr._n field_n say_v they_o be_v adhibit_v to_o exercise_v great_a fervour_n and_o devotion_n and_o hooker_n man_n be_v edify_v by_o ceremony_n when_o either_o their_o understand_n be_v teach_v somewhat_o whereof_o in_o such_o action_n it_o behoove_v all_o man_n to_o consider_v or_o when_o their_o mind_n be_v stir_v up_o to_o that_o reverence_n devotion_n and_o due_a regard_n which_o in_o those_o case_n seem_v requisite_a if_o you_o makâ—_n they_o unprofitable_a idle_a indifferent_n be_v not_o such_o thing_n unworthy_a of_o the_o church_n appointment_n and_o if_o other_o make_v they_o profitable_a edify_a ceremony_n have_v you_o not_o here_o deny_v that_o the_o church_n have_v so_o great_a power_n of_o herself_o to_o appoint_v such_o 2._o if_o church-governor_n have_v power_n that_o be_v lawful_a power_n or_o authority_n from_o christ_n to_o appoint_v and_o command_v the_o use_n of_o such_o ceremony_n than_o they_o can_v show_v so_o much_o power_n grant_v they_o in_o their_o commission_n or_o prove_v it_o from_o the_o write_a law_n of_o christ._n here_o i_o remember_v what_o you_o say_v rational_a account_n p._n 103._o be_v it_o in_o that_o place_n where_o he_o bid_v the_o apostle_n to_o teach_v all_o that_o he_o command_v they_o that_o he_o give_v power_n to_o the_o church_n to_o teach_v more_o than_o he_o command_v and_o a_o little_a before_o it_o what_o have_v he_o command_v she_o to_o do_v to_o add_v to_o his_o doctrine_n by_o make_v thing_n necessary_a which_o he_o never_o make_v to_o be_v so_o sure_o you_o can_v think_v the_o church_n have_v any_o such_o power_n in_o all_o kind_n of_o
grant_n say_v gurney_n vind._n of_o 2_o d_o com._n 45._o the_o want_n of_o a_o affirmative_a be_v negative_a sufficient_a then_o may_v not_o man_n question_n whether_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v such_o a_o power_n from_o christ_n till_o they_o can_v prove_v it_o if_o teach_v they_o to_o observe_v all_o thing_n whatsoever_o i_o have_v command_v you_o do_v not_o imply_v that_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n may_v teach_v and_o command_v more_o than_o they_o have_v his_o word_n and_o warrant_n for_o i_o can_v think_v of_o no_o other_o text_n more_o likely_a for_o the_o purpose_n than_o that_o 1_o cor._n 14._o 40._o let_v all_o thing_n be_v do_v decent_o and_o in_o order_n upon_o which_o mr._n f._n masoâ—_n ground_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o make_v canon_n and_o constitution_n concern_v thing_n indifferent_a print_v 1607._o but_o here_o you_o will_v fall_v short_a too_o for_o i_o suppose_v the_o jew_n be_v as_o well_o bind_v to_o perform_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n decent_o and_o in_o order_n yet_o that_o be_v no_o warrant_n or_o allowance_n for_o their_o bring_n in_o other_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n into_o god_n worship_n than_o what_o god_n himself_o have_v appoint_v and_o what_o if_o church-governor_n forbid_v the_o use_n of_o such_o ceremony_n will_v it_o be_v to_o sin_n against_o this_o rule_n can_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n be_v perform_v decent_o and_o in_o order_n without_o they_o antecedent_o to_o any_o determination_n of_o christ_n governor_n man_n be_v bind_v to_o worship_n god_n decent_o and_o in_o order_n but_o none_o be_v so_o bind_v to_o use_v such_o ceremony_n in_o god_n worship_n as_o be_v hint_v before_o and_o that_o these_o differ_v tâ—to_fw-mi genere_fw-la from_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n may_v appear_v in_o that_o if_o we_o suppose_v they_o approve_v of_o god_n they_o be_v matter_n of_o a_o high_a nature_n than_o thing_n mere_o decent_a that_o be_v they_o be_v pious_a and_o religious_a not_o only_o final_o but_o formal_o that_o a_o man_n will_v do_v amiss_o that_o use_v they_o only_o as_o decent_a neglect_v the_o spiritual_a signification_n of_o they_o and_o then_o will_v it_o not_o follow_v that_o if_o they_o be_v not_o approve_v and_o allow_v of_o god_n it_o be_v worse_o for_o governor_n to_o appoint_v and_o command_v they_o than_o if_o they_o command_v some_o simple_a indecent_a thing_n in_o god_n worship_n as_o superstition_n or_o false_a worship_n caeteris_fw-la paribus_fw-la be_v worse_o than_o a_o mere_a indecency_n 3._o it_o will_v seem_v by_o what_o we_o read_v gal._n 2._o 11_o 14._o that_o the_o apostle_n peter_n have_v no_o authority_n to_o appoint_v the_o observation_n of_o such_o thing_n yet_o his_o power_n be_v as_o great_a as_o any_o church-governor_n now_o can_v pretend_v to_o with_o reason_n 4._o if_o church-governor_n have_v such_o a_o power_n as_o you_o say_v of_o man_n separate_v upon_o account_n of_o their_o scruple_n vnreason_n of_o separation_n pag._n 379._o which_o i_o answer_v before_o pag._n 29._o where_o can_v you_o stop_v they_o from_o appoint_v new_a ceremony_n and_o where_o will_v you_o fix_v as_o to_o the_o use_n of_o they_o and_o what_o assurance_n can_v you_o give_v we_o that_o we_o shall_v see_v a_o end_n of_o they_o that_o they_o will_v never_o appoint_v more_o notwithstanding_o what_o you_o say_v p._n 388._o by_o the_o same_o power_n that_o the_o church_n have_v decree_v these_o she_o may_v decree_v more_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n as_o indifferent_a as_o these_o and_o how_o many_o who_o can_v tell_v and_o be_v once_o decree_v you_o must_v think_v you_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o such_o determination_n who_o be_v to_o be_v judge_n whether_o such_o or_o such_o ceremony_n be_v right_o determine_v and_o appoint_v you_o well_o know_v what_o be_v say_v commiss_n account_v p._n 71._o not_o inferior_n but_o superior_n must_v judge_v what_o be_v convenient_a and_o decent_a so_o if_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n once_o judge_v all_o those_o ancient_a rite_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n we_o ever_o read_v of_o with_o many_o new_a one_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o many_o as_o they_o can_v refine_v and_o purge_v from_o popish_a superstition_n to_o be_v all_o decent_a and_o convenient_a then_o must_v you_o not_o submit_v to_o they_o all_o though_o it_o will_v be_v a_o sign_n that_o religion_n be_v far_o past_o the_o meridian_n in_o the_o church_n as_o t._n fuller_n say_v where_o she_o can_v hardly_o be_v see_v for_o the_o length_n of_o her_o own_o shadow_n as_o you_o plain_o declare_v from_o another_o p._n 184._o that_o separation_n be_v not_o warrant_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o bare_a ceremony_n although_o many_o more_o be_v enjoin_v so_o you_o must_v say_v that_o submission_n to_o they_o be_v a_o thing_n not_o to_o be_v deny_v though_o many_o more_o be_v appoint_v and_o therefore_o i_o say_v suppose_v and_o grant_v that_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o appoint_v such_o ceremony_n and_o you_o know_v not_o where_o they_o and_o you_o shall_v stop_v and_o this_o power_n you_o grant_v in_o your_o subscribe_v to_o the_o 39_o article_n for_o art_n 20._o say_v the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_v rite_n or_o ceremony_n without_o liâ—â—iting_v any_o number_n though_o this_o clause_n be_v not_o extant_a in_o the_o article_n of_o edw._n 6_o and_o q._n elizabeth_n here_o now_o i_o fall_v upon_o those_o two_o reason_n you_o give_v vnreâ—s_n of_o separation_n p._n 16_o 17._o for_o the_o appoint_v of_o these_o ceremony_n 1_o out_o of_o a_o due_a reverence_n to_o antiquity_n therefore_o they_o retain_v theâ—e_n few_o ceremony_n as_o badge_n of_o the_o respect_n they_o bear_v to_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o yet_o you_o can_v deny_v but_o other_o ceremony_n more_o ancient_a than_o some_o of_o these_o be_v lay_v aside_o and_o the_o most_o ancient_a of_o these_o be_v so_o in_o use_n with_o you_o as_o it_o be_v not_o use_v at_o first_o and_o be_v so_o in_o use_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o it_o be_v not_o in_o use_n with_o you_o such_o be_v your_o respect_n and_o reverence_n here_o to_o the_o ancient_a church_n 2._o to_o manifest_v the_o justice_n and_o equity_n of_o the_o reformation_n by_o let_v their_o enemy_n the_o papist_n see_v they_o do_v not_o break_v communion_n with_o thâ—m_n for_o mâ—er_v indifferent_a thing_n as_o you_o have_v it_o before_o p._n 14._o our_o bishop_n proceed_v in_o our_o reformation_n more_o out_o of_o reverence_n to_o the_o ancient_a church_n than_o mere_a opposition_n to_o popery_n now_o i_o will_v be_v satisfy_v whether_o it_o may_v not_o show_v more_o respect_n and_o reverence_n to_o antiquity_n if_o more_o ceremony_n be_v retain_v and_o the_o more_o ancient_a rather_o than_o such_o as_o come_v up_o in_o latter_a time_n as_o stand_v may_v be_v prove_v before_o the_o ceremony_n of_o kneel_v and_o whether_o there_o be_v not_o many_o ceremony_n in_o use_n among_o the_o papist_n capable_a of_o have_v a_o good_a signification_n put_v upon_o they_o and_o so_o as_o innocent_a and_o indifferent_a as_o these_o and_o therefore_o for_o the_o reason_n you_o have_v give_v to_o be_v retain_v or_o entertain_v among_o we_o to_o show_v our_o justice_n and_o equity_n towards_o they_o that_o we_o proceed_v not_o in_o mere_a opposition_n to_o popery_n that_o we_o break_v not_o with_o they_o about_o mere_a indifferent_a thing_n and_o will_v you_o be_v for_o that_o peaceable_a design_n for_o go_v as_o near_o to_o rome_n as_o you_o can_v without_o sin_n but_o thus_o upon_o your_o principle_n the_o church_n may_v be_v reform_v i_o will_v not_o call_v it_o but_o transform_v borrow_v the_o word_n from_o you_o and_o become_v as_o ceremonious_a as_o be_v the_o jewish_a church_n under_o the_o law_n and_o they_o that_o high_o applaud_v such_o ceremony_n as_o mighty_a help_n to_o devotion_n etc._n etc._n may_v next_o tell_v the_o world_n that_o the_o jewish_a church_n be_v privilege_v above_o the_o christian_a as_o have_v more_o such_o help_n unless_o they_o have_v a_o face_n to_o say_v that_o the_o ceremony_n of_o god_n appointment_n be_v no_o such_o help_n as_o those_o of_o man_n invention_n and_o consequent_o that_o latter_a church_n which_o some_o take_v to_o have_v be_v less_o pure_a have_v some_o help_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v not_o mindful_a to_o supply_v the_o primitive_a church_n with_o 5._o it_o will_v seem_v that_o if_o christ_n have_v approve_v of_o the_o appoint_v of_o such_o thing_n he_o will_v rather_o have_v appoint_v they_o himself_o in_o his_o word_n which_o will_v have_v gain_v they_o more_o repute_n and_o esteem_v and_o may_v have_v end_v the_o dispute_n about_o they_o there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n for_o all_o church_n to_o observe_v and_o practice_v they_o as_o for_o
we_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o you_o to_o assign_v any_o reason_n for_o the_o cross_n in_o baptism_n etc._n etc._n à _fw-la natura_fw-la rei_fw-la now_o but_o what_o will_v have_v be_v as_o pleadable_a even_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o at_o all_o time_n since_o then_o be_v it_o not_o most_o probable_a that_o christ_n will_v have_v make_v a_o universal_a law_n for_o they_o that_o shall_v equal_o respect_v all_o church_n have_v it_o be_v his_o mind_n to_o have_v such_o thing_n in_o his_o church_n indeed_o we_o find_v christ_n have_v institute_v what_o religious_a rite_n and_o ceremony_n he_o will_v have_v observe_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o where_o he_o have_v determine_v the_o matter_n himself_o what_o have_v man_n to_o do_v more_o than_o to_o submit_v to_o his_o determination_n what_o can_v man_n do_v that_o come_v after_o the_o king_n none_o be_v like_a to_o do_v his_o work_n better_o or_o know_v his_o mind_n better_o than_o himself_o 6._o if_o the_o exert_v such_o a_o power_n be_v find_v contrary_a to_o many_o express_a command_n in_o the_o word_n how_o can_v we_o imagine_v such_o a_o power_n convey_v to_o church-governor_n in_o any_o general_a command_n there_o the_o scripture_n be_v no_o where_o contrary_a to_o itself_o consult_v rom._n 14._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 13_o 14_o 15_o &_o v_o 17_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n and_o chap._n 15._o 1_o 2._o be_v there_o such_o plain_a command_n in_o scripture_n for_o mutual_a forbearance_n and_o against_o judge_v and_o despise_v one_o another_o for_o such_o thing_n as_o god_n have_v not_o command_v and_o against_o offend_v the_o weak_a or_o cast_v a_o stumbling-block_n in_o other_o way_n and_o for_o preserve_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o can_v we_o think_v it_o probable_a or_o a_o thing_n credible_a that_o christ_n will_v have_v all_o such_o command_v set_v aside_o mere_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o thing_n call_v indifferent_a ceremony_n or_o that_o the_o command_n or_o determination_n of_o church-governor_n about_o such_o matter_n shall_v be_v of_o force_n against_o the_o stand_a rule_n and_o law_n of_o christ_n who_o be_v king_n of_o his_o church_n matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n be_v thing_n of_o another_o nature_n necessary_a in_o genere_fw-la as_o i_o have_v say_v before_o and_o yet_o man_n can_v oblige_v we_o to_o this_o or_o that_o particular_a order_n when_o it_o be_v repugnant_a to_o that_o whereunto_o it_o shall_v be_v subservient_fw-fr then_o much_o less_o be_v it_o the_o will_n of_o christ_n that_o mere_a indifferent_a thing_n if_o no_o worse_o shall_v take_v place_n of_o great_a and_o necessary_a duty_n such_o indifferent_a thing_n must_v either_o be_v make_v necessary_a or_o else_o you_o must_v say_v it_o can_v be_v avoid_v that_o the_o church_n peace_n may_v be_v break_v sound_a minister_n and_o christian_n that_o scruple_n the_o lawfulness_n of_o they_o may_v be_v eject_v and_o cast_v out_o of_o communion_n or_o their_o conscience_n may_v be_v ensâ—â—red_v unnecessary_o and_o yet_o one_o that_o ever_o read_v his_o bible_n may_v know_v so_o much_o that_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v other_o work_n to_o do_v and_o as_o the_o second_o book_n of_o homily_n say_v p._n 3_o better_o it_o be_v that_o the_o art_n of_o paint_v plaster_v carve_v grave_v and_o sound_v have_v never_o be_v find_v nor_o use_v than_o one_o of_o they_o who_o soul_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n be_v so_o precious_a shall_v by_o occasion_n of_o image_n or_o picture_n perish_v and_o be_v lose_v so_o indeed_o better_o it_o be_v that_o no_o such_o ceremony_n have_v ever_o be_v appoint_v by_o man_n than_o one_o soul_n shall_v be_v ensnare_v by_o they_o â—r_o one_o minister_n or_o member_n of_o christ_n suffer_v 7._o i_o query_n if_o christ_n have_v not_o appoint_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new-testament_n whether_o it_o have_v be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o church-governor_n to_o have_v appoint_v wash_v with_o water_n in_o token_n and_o to_o put_v we_o in_o mind_n of_o our_o be_v wash_v and_o cleanse_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o by_o the_o sanctify_a influence_n and_o operation_n of_o his_o spirit_n and_o so_o likewise_o to_o have_v appoint_v the_o eat_n and_o drink_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o signify_v that_o our_o soul_n be_v to_o feed_v upon_o christ_n who_o body_n be_v break_v and_o who_o blood_n be_v shed_v for_o we_o have_v not_o these_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o as_o lawful_a as_o the_o significant_a ceremony_n which_o the_o church_n have_v take_v on_o she_o to_o appoint_v then_o let_v the_o people_n understand_v the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n that_o if_o christ_n have_v never_o institute_v baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n she_o can_v yet_o have_v in_o part_n supply_v that_o want_n with_o those_o significant_a ceremony_n that_o will_v have_v be_v something_o like_o they_o 8._o if_o church-governor_n have_v power_n to_o appoint_v such_o a_o ceremony_n as_o the_o cross_n in_o baptism_n for_o instance_n than_o they_o have_v power_n to_o add_v to_o the_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v command_v and_o to_o make_v new_a part_n of_o worship_n but_o deut._n 4._o 2._o &_o 12._o 32._o forbid_v that_o you_o grant_v p._n 337._o that_o for_o man_n to_o make_v new_a part_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v unlawful_a for_o that_o be_v to_o suppose_v the_o scripture_n a_o imperfect_a rule_n of_o worship_n and_o that_o superstition_n be_v no_o fault_n etc._n etc._n the_o cross_n in_o baptism_n be_v a_o addition_n though_o you_o seem_v to_o understand_v the_o prohibition_n of_o add_v to_o the_o word_n of_o thing_n direct_o repugnant_a yet_o that_o be_v not_o so_o proper_o a_o addition_n as_o a_o abolition_n as_o one_o say_v prohibetur_fw-la hîc_fw-la additio_fw-la non_fw-la tantùm_fw-la contrarii_fw-la quae_fw-la non_fw-la tam_fw-la additio_fw-la est_fw-la quam_fw-la abolitio_fw-la sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la diversi_fw-la v._n m._n poli._n synops._n crit._n in_o deut._n 4._o 2._o methinks_v we_o may_v know_v what_o it_o be_v to_o add_v if_o we_o understand_v what_o it_o be_v to_o diminish_v then_o as_o they_o may_v not_o diminish_v or_o take_v away_o from_o god_n worship_n one_o significant_a ceremony_n which_o the_o lord_n have_v institute_v by_o a_o parity_n of_o reason_n it_o will_v seem_v to_o follow_v that_o they_o may_v not_o introduce_v or_o add_v one_o significant_a ceremony_n to_o the_o worship_n god_n have_v institute_v the_o cross_n in_o baptism_n be_v make_v a_o new_a part_n of_o worship_n for_o that_o which_o be_v use_v in_o god_n worship_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n and_o to_o such_o a_o end_n that_o there_o need_v nothing_o but_o divine_a institution_n or_o god_n appoint_v it_o to_o be_v use_v in_o that_o manner_n and_o to_o that_o end_n to_o make_v it_o a_o part_n of_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n that_o be_v make_v a_o part_n of_o god_n worship_n though_o false_o for_o want_v of_o divine_a institution_n have_v christ_n appoint_v the_o cross_n in_o baptism_n as_o the_o church_n have_v appoint_v it_o to_o be_v use_v in_o token_n that_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v ashamed_a etc._n etc._n have_v christ_n appoint_v it_o by_o that_o badge_n to_o dedicate_v we_o to_o the_o service_n of_o he_o that_o die_v upon_o the_o cross_n no_o doubt_n it_o have_v thus_o become_v a_o part_n of_o god_n true_a worship_n here_o you_o speak_v short_a p._n 348._o the_o canon_n say_v it_o be_v a_o honourable_a badge_n whereby_o the_o infant_n be_v dedicate_v to_o the_o service_n of_o etc._n etc._n and_o what_o be_v that_o but_o a_o sign_n from_o man_n to_o god_n to_o testify_v their_o subjection_n which_o by_o your_o own_o confession_n there_o be_v a_o act_n of_o worship_n and_o yet_o you_o will_v have_v it_o no_o such_o thing_n p._n 355._o you_o say_v if_o christ_n have_v institute_v it_o with_o such_o promise_n than_o no_o doubt_n etc._n etc._n and_o i_o say_v if_o christ_n have_v institute_v it_o only_o in_o token_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v ashamed_a to_o confess_v he_o which_o be_v less_o than_o that_o hereafter_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v ashamed_a have_v he_o appoint_v it_o only_o to_o signify_v our_o duty_n it_o will_v yet_o no_o doubt_n have_v be_v make_v a_o part_n of_o worship_n and_o i_o hope_v upon_o second_o thought_n you_o will_v say_v the_o same_o some_o other_o passage_n relate_v to_o this_o matter_n i_o will_v have_v glance_v at_o but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o hasten_v to_o a_o end_n of_o this_o conclusion_n i_o have_v be_v so_o long_o upon_o yet_o methinks_v your_o slighty_a exposition_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n p._n 141._o call_n for_o one_o glance_n here_o can_v you_o find_v no_o more_o in_o the_o affirmative_a part_n of_o it_o than_o a_o command_n to_o worship_n god_n without_o
ordinance_n and_o that_o now_o they_o do_v only_o claim_v superiority_n from_o her_o majesty_n supreme_a government_n if_o this_o be_v true_a than_o it_o be_v requisite_a and_o necessary_a that_o my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n do_v recant_v and_o retract_v his_o say_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o great_a volumn_n against_o cartwright_n where_o he_o say_v in_o plain_a word_n by_o the_o name_n of_o dr._n whitgift_n that_o the_o superiority_n of_o bishop_n be_v of_o god_n own_o institution_n which_o say_v do_v impugn_v her_o majesty_n supreme_a government_n direct_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v retract_v plain_o and_o true_o and_o i_o find_v something_o like_o this_o in_o that_o small_a tract_n call_v english_a puritanism_n c._n 6._o §_o 6._o they_o â—old_a that_o all_o arch-bishop_n bishop_n dean_n official_o etc._n etc._n have_v their_o office_n and_o function_n only_o by_o will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o the_o king_n and_o civil_a state_n of_o this_o realm_n and_o they_o hold_v that_o whosoever_o hold_v that_o the_o king_n may_v not_o without_o sin_n remove_v these_o office_n out_o of_o the_o church_n or_o 〈◊〉_d these_o office_n be_v jure_fw-la divino_fw-la and_o not_o only_o or_o mere_o jure_fw-la humano_fw-la that_o all_o such_o deny_v a_o principal_a part_n of_o the_o king_n supremacy_n which_o indeed_o you_o must_v hold_v as_o to_z bishop_n if_o you_o can_v prove_v they_o a_o apostolical_a institution_n though_o i_o know_v the_o time_n when_o you_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n rector_n of_o sutton_n p._n 41._o will_v not_o all_o these_o thing_n make_v it_o seem_v very_o improbable_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o apostolical_a institution_n and_o pag._n 40._o you_o believe_v that_o upon_o the_o strict_a enquiry_n it_o will_v be_v â—ound_v true_a that_o jerome_n austin_n ambrose_n sedulius_n primasius_n theodoret_n theophylact_fw-mi be_v all_o for_o the_o identity_n of_o both_o name_n and_o order_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n now_o suppose_v the_o civil_a governor_n shall_v determine_v the_o government_n by_o bishop_n as_o superior_a to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o be_v only_o jure_fw-la humano_fw-la that_o they_o have_v power_n to_o alter_v if_o they_o please_v and_o shall_v require_v assent_n to_o this_o their_o determination_n and_o the_o ecclesiastic_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n shall_v be_v of_o your_o mind_n resolve_v not_o to_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o church_n or_o disow_v its_o constitution_n and_o shall_v determine_v it_o to_o be_v jure_fw-la divino_fw-la vel_fw-la apostolico_fw-la and_o to_o be_v own_v of_o man_n as_o such_o in_o such_o a_o case_n whether_o must_v the_o former_a for_o the_o church_n peace_n think_v themselves_o bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o latter_a or_o to_o which_o of_o their_o determination_n must_v other_o submit_v for_o none_o but_o such_o as_o the_o vicar_n of_o bray_n can_v submit_v to_o both_o thus_o i_o have_v go_v over_o your_o three_o conclusion_n which_o you_o seem_v to_o make_v great_a account_n of_o what_o great_a service_n they_o be_v like_a to_o do_v you_o let_v the_o impartial_a reader_n judge_n instead_o of_o my_o three_o conclusion_n i_o will_v offer_v to_o consideration_n chap._n 26_o of_o corbet_n kingdom_n of_o god_n among_o men._n of_o submission_n to_o thing_n impose_v by_o lawful_a authority_n p._n 171_o etc._n etc._n particular_o pag._n 173._o though_o the_o ruler_n be_v judge_n of_o what_o rule_v he_o be_v to_o prescribe_v yet_o the_o conscience_n of_o every_o subject_a be_v to_o judge_v with_o a_o judgement_n of_o discretion_n whether_o those_o rule_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o not_o and_o so_o whether_o his_o conformity_n thereto_o be_v lawful_a or_o unlawful_a otherwise_o he_o must_v act_v upon_o blind_a obedience_n etc._n etc._n with_o what_o follow_v in_o that_o page_n and_o pag._n 174._o it_o be_v much_o easy_a for_o ruler_n to_o relax_v the_o strictness_n of_o many_o injunction_n about_o matter_n of_o suppose_a convenience_n than_o for_o subject_n to_o be_v enlarge_v from_o the_o strictness_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o bless_v be_v they_o that_o consider_v conscience_n and_o load_v it_o not_o with_o needless_a burden_n but_o seek_v to_o relieve_v it_o in_o its_o distress_n you_o go_v on_o with_o i_o preface_n p._n 74_o but_o he_o urge_v another_o passage_n in_o the_o same_o place_n viz._n that_o if_o other_o cast_v they_o whole_o out_o of_o communion_n their_o separation_n be_v necessary_a that_o be_v no_o more_o than_o have_v be_v always_o say_v by_o our_o divine_n in_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o will_v not_o this_o equal_o hold_v against_o our_o church_n if_o it_o excommunicate_v those_o who_o can_v conform_v now_o may_v not_o it_o be_v say_v here_o as_o rational_a account_n p._n 336._o beginning_n they_o do_v not_o voluntary_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o your_o church_n and_o therefore_o be_v no_o schismatic_n but_o your_o carriage_n and_o practice_n be_v 〈…〉_z they_o to_o join_v together_o in_o a_o distinct_a communion_n from_o you_o and_o may_v not_o your_o own_o word_n ibid._n p._n 356_o be_v return_v scil._n that_o by_o your_o own_o confession_n the_o present_a division_n and_o separation_n lie_v at_o your_o door_n if_o it_o be_v not_o make_v evident_a that_o there_o be_v most_o just_a and_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o your_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o your_o communion_n and_o suppose_v any_o church_n though_o pretend_v to_o be_v never_o so_o catholic_n do_v restrain_v her_o communion_n within_o such_o narrow_a and_o unjust_a bound_n that_o she_o declare_v such_o excommunicate_a who_o do_v not_o approve_v all_o such_o error_n in_o doctrine_n and_o corruption_n in_o practice_n which_o the_o communion_n of_o such_o a_o church_n may_v be_v liable_a to_o the_o cause_n of_o that_o division_n which_o follow_v fall_v upon_o that_o church_n which_o exact_v those_o condition_n etc._n etc._n here_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o your_o own_o word_n irenic_n p._n 123_o 124._o object_v against_o you_o rector_n of_o sutton_n pag._n 30._o be_v as_o follow_v this_o scil._n enter_v into_o a_o distinct_a society_n for_o worship_n i_o do_v not_o assert_v to_o be_v therefore_o lawful_a because_o some_o thing_n be_v require_v which_o man_n conscience_n be_v unsatisfied_a in_o unless_o other_o proceed_v to_o eject_v and_o cast_v they_o whole_o out_o of_o communion_n on_o that_o account_n in_o which_o case_n their_o separation_n be_v necessary_a whence_o i_o infer_v that_o if_o minister_n be_v wrongful_o eject_v and_o whole_o cast_v out_o of_o their_o public_a ministry_n for_o such_o thing_n as_o their_o conscience_n be_v not_o satisfy_v in_o for_o not_o conform_v in_o unlawful_a or_o suspect_v practice_n it_o become_v necessary_a for_o they_o to_o have_v distinct_a assembly_n in_o this_o case_n at_o least_o if_o there_o be_v need_n of_o their_o ministry_n yet_o i_o can_v find_v that_o you_o have_v one_o word_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o that_o one_o will_v think_v either_o you_o know_v not_o well_o what_o to_o say_v to_o the_o case_n of_o the_o eject_v nonconformist_n or_o that_o they_o be_v so_o very_o despicable_a in_o your_o eye_n you_o think_v they_o not_o worth_a take_v notice_n of_o at_o all_o now_o to_o your_o answer_n 1._o our_o church_n do_v not_o cast_v any_o whole_o out_o of_o communion_n for_o mere_a scrupulous_a nonconformity_n in_o some_o particular_a rite_n yet_o whatever_o you_o say_v here_o i_o doubt_v a_o man_n though_o he_o have_v his_o child_n lawful_o baptize_v be_v not_o secure_v from_o the_o sentence_n of_o excommunication_n if_o he_o bring_v it_o not_o to_o the_o church_n to_o be_v cross_v and_o though_o a_o man_n will_v join_v in_o the_o communion_n yet_o if_o he_o be_v not_o satisfy_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n kneel_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v to_o be_v debar_v from_o the_o sacrament_n and_o then_o liable_a to_o excommunication_n for_o not_o receive_v and_o be_v once_o excommunicate_v i_o will_v know_v what_o part_n of_o public_a worship_n the_o church_n allow_v he_o to_o communicate_v in_o thus_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v little_o more_o than_o a_o colour_n and_o pretence_n in_o this_o first_o answer_n if_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n be_v follow_v but_o you_o further_o say_v preface_n p._n 74_o 75._o 2._o the_o case_n be_v vast_o different_a as_o to_o the_o necessity_n of_o our_o separation_n upon_o be_v whole_o cast_v out_o of_o communion_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o other_o separate_v from_o we_o suppose_v a_o general_a excommunication_n ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la against_o those_o who_o public_o defame_v the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o be_v cast_v out_o with_o a_o anathema_n now_o 1._o if_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o our_o separation_n
from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o account_n of_o that_o high_a censure_n of_o excommunication_n with_o a_o anathema_n and_o her_o pronounce_v we_o uncapable_a of_o salvation_n if_o we_o do_v not_o return_v to_o her_o communion_n as_o you_o here_o suppose_v why_o then_o do_v you_o allow_v a_o protestant_n to_o join_v in_o some_o part_n of_o worship_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o in_o hear_v sermon_n etc._n etc._n as_o be_v plain_a you_o do_v pag._n 108._o 2._o i_o shall_v not_o oppose_v you_o in_o this_o that_o the_o general_a excommunication_n ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la in_o the_o canon_n lay_v no_o obligation_n till_o it_o be_v due_o execute_v as_o you_o say_v pag._n 368_o 369._o general_a excommunication_n although_o they_o be_v latae_fw-la sententiae_fw-la as_o the_o canonist_n speak_v do_v not_o affect_v particular_a person_n until_o the_o evidence_n be_v notorious_a etc._n etc._n and_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o any_o person_n know_v himself_o to_o be_v under_o such_o qualification_n which_o incur_v a_o sentence_n of_o excommunication_n be_v bind_v to_o execute_v this_o sentence_n upon_o himself_o yet_o another_o question_n may_v come_v in_o here_o viz._n suppose_v such_o a_o sentence_n unjust_a though_o that_o alone_o will_v not_o justify_v separation_n whether_o yet_o it_o may_v not_o something_o extenuate_v it_o you_o be_v not_o for_o extenuate_v at_o all_o i_o can_v bear_v you_o witness_v 3._o and_o may_v i_o not_o say_v that_o this_o be_v answer_v but_o by_o half_n it_o never_o reach_v the_o case_n of_o so_o many_o minister_n who_o have_v be_v whole_o cast_v out_o of_o their_o public_a ministry_n it_o reach_v not_o the_o case_n of_o many_o private_a christian_n who_o have_v be_v formal_o and_o actual_o excommunicate_v for_o such_o cause_n as_o can_v never_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n to_o deserve_v such_o a_o censure_n and_o sentence_n you_o know_v that_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n hold_v at_o agatha_n can._n 2._o carranza_n fol._n 159._o that_o if_o bishop_n excommunicate_v any_o unjust_o they_o be_v to_o be_v admonish_v by_o other_o neighbour_a bishop_n and_o may_v not_o the_o admonisher_n have_v receive_v such_o into_o their_o communion_n who_o the_o other_o have_v unjust_o cast_v out_o as_o the_o council_n at_o worm_n carrenza_n fol._n 388._o can._n 2._o cut_v short_a there_o as_o i_o suppose_v can._n 14_o be_v cite_v in_o mr._n b_n church_n history_n p._n 275._o §_o 56._o saying_n that_o if_o bishop_n shall_v excommunicate_v any_o wrongful_o or_o for_o light_a cause_n and_o not_o restore_v they_o the_o neighbour-bishop_n shall_v take_v such_o to_o their_o communion_n till_o the_o next_o synod_n and_o to_o my_o weak_a understanding_n you_o say_v nothing_o here_o to_o what_o you_o have_v iren._n p._n 119_o 120._o where_o you_o fair_o clear_v nonconformist_n but_o lay_v the_o imputation_n of_o schism_n upon_o those_o who_o require_v such_o condition_n of_o communion_n as_o they_o can_v conform_v unto_o for_o conscience-sake_n the_o very_a require_v of_o such_o condition_n you_o will_v have_v there_o to_o be_v no_o less_o than_o a_o eject_v man_n out_o of_o communion_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v wonder_v if_o by_o be_v whole_o cast_v out_o of_o communion_n you_o then_o mean_v only_o be_v excommunicate_v with_o a_o anathema_n as_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o separation_n be_v as_o necessary_a where_o one_o can_v have_v communion_n without_o join_v in_o unlawful_a or_o suspect_a practice_n as_o where_o one_o be_v formal_o excommunicate_v yea_o and_o if_o a_o anathema_n be_v annex_v to_o the_o sentence_n too_o you_o add_v 3._o that_o author_n can_v not_o possible_o mean_a that_o there_o be_v a_o equal_a reason_n in_o these_o case_n when_o he_o express_o determine_v that_o in_o the_o case_n of_o our_o church_n man_n be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o order_n of_o it_o be_v only_o about_o matter_n of_o decency_n and_o order_n and_o such_o thing_n which_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o reform_a church_n be_v leave_v undetermined_a by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n here_o 1._o be_v please_v to_o note_n that_o as_o much_o as_o you_o seem_v take_v with_o and_o hug_v this_o conceit_n of_o you_o as_o you_o have_v it_o once_o and_o again_o here_o and_o likewise_o in_o your_o conference_n p._n 171._o as_o if_o you_o think_v it_o will_v do_v you_o knight_n service_n yet_o it_o remain_v whole_o unprove_v that_o the_o thing_n impose_v be_v only_a matter_n of_o decency_n and_o order_n still_o i_o conceive_v that_o if_o man_n only_o have_v appoint_v such_o a_o use_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o signify_v and_o put_v we_o in_o remembrance_n of_o christ_n body_n break_v and_o his_o blood_n shed_v for_o we_o it_o have_v be_v something_o more_o than_o a_o mere_a matter_n of_o decency_n and_o order_n or_o something_o worse_o and_o whether_o the_o same_o may_v not_o be_v say_v of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n i_o be_o in_o doubt_n for_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v parallel_n and_o so_o it_o neither_o be_v nor_o ever_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o such_o imposition_n of_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o judgement_n both_o of_o the_o primitive_a and_o of_o all_o reform_a church_n be_v allowable_a by_o god_n law_n and_o that_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o they_o whether_o they_o be_v satisfy_v about_o they_o or_o not_o 2._o when_o you_o say_v the_o author_n of_o irenicum_fw-la can_v not_o possible_o mean_a that_o there_o be_v a_o equal_a reason_n in_o these_o case_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v what_o those_o word_n mean_v irenic_n p._n 119._o cite_a rector_n of_o sutton_n p._n 21._o let_v man_n turn_v and_o wind_n themselves_o which_o way_n they_o will_v by_o the_o very_a same_o argument_n that_o any_o will_v prove_v separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n lawful_a because_o she_o require_v unlawful_a thing_n as_o condition_n of_o her_o communion_n it_o will_v be_v prove_v lawful_a not_o to_o conform_v to_o any_o suspect_a or_o unlawful_a practice_n require_v by_o any_o church-governor_n upon_o the_o same_o term_n if_o the_o thing_n so_o require_v be_v after_o serious_a and_o sober_a enquiry_n judge_v unwarrantable_a by_o a_o man_n be_v own_o conscience_n do_v you_o not_o here_o suppose_v some_o equality_n in_o these_o case_n and_o which_o way_n do_v you_o wind_n and_o turn_v yourself_o to_o get_v off_o from_o those_o argument_n 3._o and_o let_v i_o say_v this_o further_a how_o can_v you_o then_o possible_o mean_a that_o man_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n to_o submit_v to_o significant_a ceremony_n as_o mere_a matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n when_o you_o so_o plain_o distinguish_v they_o iren._n pag._n 67._o and_o say_v of_o such_o ceremony_n that_o their_o lawfulness_n may_v with_o better_a ground_n be_v scruple_v p._n 68_o cite_a rect._n of_o sutton_n p._n 16._o can_v you_o then_o possible_o mean_a that_o such_o ceremony_n and_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n be_v all_o one_o certain_o you_o can_v not_o any_o further_a than_o you_o may_v possible_o contradict_v yourself_o preface_n p._n 76._o and_o so_o much_o shall_v serve_v to_o clear_v the_o agreement_n between_o the_o rector_n of_o sutton_n and_o the_o dean_n of_o st._n paul_n but_o if_o this_o be_v all_o you_o have_v to_o say_v they_o be_v not_o yet_o well_o agree_v and_o whether_o there_o be_v not_o the_o like_a disagreement_n betwixt_o your_o rational_a account_n and_o this_o your_o impartial_a account_n where_o i_o have_v compare_v they_o let_v the_o indifferent_a and_o impartial_a reader_n judge_n thus_o i_o have_v go_v through_o so_o much_o of_o your_o preface_n as_o i_o be_o concern_v in_o as_o you_o take_v little_a notice_n of_o i_o in_o your_o book_n i_o have_v little_o more_o to_o say_v i_o will_v not_o take_v other_o work_v out_o of_o their_o hand_n who_o be_v by_o so_o great_a odds_o fit_a for_o it_o the_o first_o place_n where_o i_o find_v rector_n of_o sutton_n cite_v be_v p._n 95._o there_o you_o take_v notice_n how_o far_o i_o say_v we_o agree_v with_o you_o but_o you_o overlook_a what_o follow_v upon_o it_o that_o it_o seem_v very_o hard_a that_o notwithstanding_o you_o break_v with_o we_o for_o thing_n you_o count_v but_o trifle_n yet_o will_v be_v sin_n to_o we_o will_v you_o grant_v that_o such_o as_o agree_v with_o you_o in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a may_v not_o shall_v not_o be_v debar_v communion_n by_o impose_v thing_n unnecessary_a or_o will_v you_o assert_v the_o contrary_a and_o prove_v it_o again_o pag._n 98._o you_o cite_v rector_n of_o sutton_n p._n 35._o all_o the_o parish-minister_n aâ—e_v not_o near_o sufficient_a for_o so_o populous_a a_o city_n and_o can_v you_o say_v they_o be_v sufficient_a be_v there_o no_o need_n of_o more_o why_o then_o do_v you_o say_v this_o be_v but_o a_o colour_n and_o pretence_n the_o case_n
it_o concern_v not_o i_o to_o descant_v on_o the_o whole_a but_o especial_o to_o inquire_v and_o observe_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o as_o i_o say_v or_o as_o calvin_n write_v to_o dr._n cox_n and_o his_o brethren_n ep._n 165._o as_o you_o have_v it_o not_o far_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o your_o book_n p._n 12._o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o case_n at_o frankford_n have_v not_o be_v true_o represent_v to_o he_o which_o make_v he_o write_v with_o great_a sharâ—â—â—ess_n than_o otherwise_o he_o will_v have_v do_v i_o think_v we_o shall_v see_v it_o plain_a that_o either_o they_o have_v not_o the_o true_a state_n of_o our_o case_n lay_v before_o they_o or_o if_o they_o have_v than_o they_o write_v very_o much_o beside_o it_o i_o suppose_v their_o letter_n here_o faithful_o translate_v the_o first_o letter_n be_v from_o mounseur_fw-fr le_fw-fr moyne_n though_o i_o find_v a_o letter_n of_o the_o same_o person_n former_o publish_v wherein_o it_o be_v say_v he_o think_v himself_o abuse_v sundry_a passage_n in_o his_o letter_n moderate_v and_o regulate_v the_o episcopal_a power_n be_v leave_v out_o bâ—â—as_o vapul_n p._n 80_o 81._o yet_o i_o must_v not_o suppose_v any_o such_o thing_n here_o unless_o i_o can_v prove_v it_o but_o from_o what_o be_v here_o publish_v p._n 404._o i_o can_v not_o have_v persuade_v myself_o that_o there_o have_v be_v so_o much_o as_o one_o which_o have_v believe_v that_o a_o man_n can_v not_o be_v of_o her_o communion_n without_o hazard_v his_o own_o salvation_n it_o be_v a_o very_a strange_a thing_n to_o see_v they_o come_v to_o that_o extreme_a as_o to_o believe_v that_o a_o man_n can_v be_v save_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o p._n 408._o be_v it_o not_o horrible_a impudence_n to_o excommunicate_v she_o without_o mercy_n for_o they_o to_o imagine_v that_o they_o be_v the_o only_a man_n in_o england_n that_o hold_v the_o truth_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v hold_v from_o hence_o be_v it_o not_o plain_a now_o that_o either_o he_o understand_v not_o the_o matter_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o conformist_n and_o nonconformist_n or_o else_o do_v here_o forget_v it_o haddit_n m._n le_fw-fr moyne_n consult_v and_o peruse_v your_o sermon_n which_o possible_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o those_o write_n that_o m._n de_fw-mi l'_fw-mi angle_n seem_v to_o condemn_v unseen_a p._n 420_o 423._o have_v he_o only_o read_v what_o you_o say_v p._n 21._o i_o will_v not_o make_v the_o difference_n wide_o than_o it_o be_v 1._o they_o unanimous_o confess_v they_o find_v no_o fault_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n and_o can_v free_o subscribe_v to_o all_o the_o doctrinal_a article_n well_o then_o the_o case_n be_v vast_o different_a as_o to_o their_o separation_n from_o we_o and_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 2._o they_o general_o yield_v that_o our_o parochial_a church_n be_v true_a church_n they_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o we_o have_v all_o the_o essential_o of_o true_a church_n true_a doctrine_n true_a sacrament_n 3._o many_o of_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o hold_v communion_n with_o our_o church_n to_o be_v lawful_a or_o have_v he_o see_v what_o you_o write_v here_o p._n 95._o how_o all_o your_o answerer_n agree_v with_o you_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o as_o dr._n owen_n say_v we_o be_v firm_o unite_v with_o you_o in_o confession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n have_v these_o thing_n be_v in_o his_o eye_n sure_o he_o can_v not_o have_v write_v at_o this_o rate_n as_o if_o we_o think_v we_o be_v the_o only_a man_n in_o england_n that_o hold_v the_o truth_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o i_o leave_v you_o yourself_o to_o judge_n whether_o m._n le_fw-fr moyne_n go_v not_o upon_o a_o great_a mistake_n sure_o i_o be_o that_o either_o he_o or_o you_o have_v great_o misrepresent_v we_o as_o every_o ordinary_a capacity_n by_o compare_v what_o i_o have_v here_o set_v down_o may_v ready_o discern_v if_o what_o he_o say_v of_o we_o here_o be_v true_a what_o you_o say_v must_v needs_o be_v false_a now_o i_o do_v the_o more_o willing_o appeal_v to_o your_o judgement_n here_o touch_v these_o thing_n whereof_o we_o be_v accuse_v because_o i_o know_v you_o be_v expert_a in_o the_o question_n that_o be_v among_o we_o say_v then_o whether_o ever_o any_o such_o controversy_n arise_v betwixt_o the_o conformist_n and_o nonconformist_n let_v i_o hear_v of_o one_o nonconformist_a that_o ever_o assert_v that_o a_o man_n can_v not_o be_v save_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n or_o that_o no_o conformist_n can_v be_v save_v yet_o this_o learned_a professor_n will_v have_v they_o all_o to_o be_v such_o as_o be_v too_o plain_a from_o that_o very_a odious_a parallel_n which_o he_o say_v p._n 408._o one_o may_v make_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o donatist_n betwixt_o they_o and_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n who_o have_v so_o good_a a_o opinion_n of_o their_o own_o church_n that_o out_o of_o she_o they_o do_v not_o imagine_v that_o any_o one_o can_v ever_o be_v save_v as_o for_o his_o compare_v they_o with_o popâ—_n victor_n some_o will_v smile_v at_o it_o as_o more_o fit_o agree_v to_o other_o that_o be_v for_o excomunicate_v christian_n for_o mere_a nonconformity_n in_o matter_n of_o ceremony_n and_o no_o better_o will_v the_o comparison_n hold_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o audean_o or_o anthropomorphites_n as_o whosoever_o read_v what_o antiquity_n say_v of_o they_o may_v perceive_v if_o they_o be_v against_o rich_a bishop_n that_o be_v not_o to_o the_o point_n if_o our_o bishop_n will_v be_v content_a with_o their_o riches_n and_o quit_v their_o claim_n of_o divine_a right_n till_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v or_o not_o require_v our_o acknowledgement_n of_o it_o before_o we_o believe_v it_o nor_o impose_v such_o thing_n on_o we_o as_o we_o be_v sure_a and_o can_v prove_v from_o what_o they_o write_v the_o apostle_n will_v never_o have_v impose_v who_o successor_n they_o pretend_v to_o be_v then_o i_o doubt_v not_o we_o can_v accord_v with_o they_o so_o that_o here_o also_o he_o shoot_v wide_a and_o thus_o alas_o by_o overdo_v he_o have_v hitherto_o do_v just_a nothing_o for_o you_o i_o know_v sir_n that_o you_o to_o who_o judgement_n i_o here_o appeal_v must_v needs_o acquit_v we_o from_o that_o vncharitableness_n we_o be_v here_o charge_v with_o or_o we_o be_v not_o the_o man_n he_o speak_v of_o we_o be_v not_o arrive_v to_o that_o horrible_a impudence_n to_o excommunicate_v all_o of_o your_o communion_n without_o mercy_n we_o be_v not_o like_o the_o donatist_n or_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n not_o as_o here_o we_o be_v represent_v and_o so_o if_o dr._n potter_n word_n â—ay_v be_v take_v we_o be_v to_o be_v clear_v and_o acquit_v from_o the_o charge_n of_o schisâ—â—_n as_o he_o say_v answer_n to_o charity_n mistake_v sect._n 3._o p._n 75._o print_v at_o oxford_n 1633._o this_o clear_v we_o from_o the_o imputation_n of_o schism_n who_o property_n it_o be_v witness_v the_o donatist_n and_o lucifâ—rians_n to_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o hope_n of_o salvation_n the_o church_n from_o which_o it_o separate_v can_v you_o find_v any_o such_o separatist_n among_o those_o who_o yâ—t_v remain_v firm_o unite_v to_o you_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n we_o differ_v only_o as_o i_o say_v rector_n of_o sutton_n p._n 31._o as_o to_o certain_a external_a accidental_a form_n modes_n and_o rite_n which_o the_o church_n of_o england_n can_v say_v be_v necessary_a and_o appear_v to_o we_o as_o thing_n at_o least_o to_o be_v suspect_v and_o yet_o they_o be_v obtrude_v and_o impose_v with_o as_o much_o rigour_n and_o strictness_n as_o if_o they_o be_v most_o high_o necessary_a we_o doubt_v not_o yet_o but_o there_o be_v sober_a and_o true_o pious_a conformist_n who_o conscience_n do_v not_o scruple_n the_o lawfulness_n of_o these_o thing_n but_o here_o i_o will_v say_v as_o dr._n potter_n ibid._n p._n 76._o to_o he_o who_o in_o simplicity_n of_o heart_n believe_v they_o to_o be_v lawful_a and_o pracfise_v they_o and_o withal_o fear_v god_n and_o work_v righteousness_n to_o he_o they_o shall_v prove_v venial_a such_o a_o one_o shall_v by_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n either_o be_v deliver_v from_o they_o or_o save_v with_o they_o but_o he_o that_o against_o faith_n and_o conscience_n shall_v go_v along_o with_o the_o stream_n to_o profess_v and_o practice_v they_o because_o they_o be_v but_o little_a onâ—s_z his_o case_n be_v dangerous_a and_o witout_a repentance_n desperate_a so_o though_o the_o learned_a professor_n compare_v the_o present_a dissenter_n because_o he_o know_v they_o not_o with_o the_o donatist_n i_o may_v here_o borrow_v a_o expression_n of_o
i_o can_v see_v what_o can_v hinder_v a_o mutual_a good_a agreement_n pag._n 410._o and_o see_v the_o good_a of_o the_o stare_n and_o church_n depend_v absolute_o upon_o the_o union_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n one_o can_v there_o press_v a_o universal_a union_n too_o much_o but_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v procure_v by_o good_a mean_n a_o union_n in_o religion_n may_v be_v without_o uniformity_n in_o ceremony_n you_o will_v not_o own_v it_o that_o you_o place_n religion_n in_o these_o that_o they_o be_v any_o part_n of_o religion_n but_o the_o press_n of_o such_o unnecessary_a doubtful_a thing_n upon_o man_n about_o which_o many_o be_v and_o ever_o will_v be_v dissatisfy_v seem_v no_o good_a nor_o probable_a mean_n to_o procure_v a_o universal_a union_n that_o prudence_n and_o charity_n which_o this_o professor_n afterward_o commend_v as_o necessary_a in_o this_o work_n will_v in_o my_o simple_a judgement_n direct_v to_o other_o mean_n and_o method_n note_n upon_o the_o second_o letter_n from_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr l'_fw-mi angle_n add_v p._n 420._o i_o have_v not_o meet_v with_o such_o write_n say_v to_o be_v late_o publish_v to_o make_v man_n believe_v that_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v unlawful_a and_o that_o the_o minister_n can_v permit_v it_o to_o private_a person_n without_o sin_v or_o if_o i_o have_v see_v any_o such_o they_o be_v quite_o out_o of_o my_o mind_n as_o to_o the_o former_a of_o these_o do_v but_o allow_v they_o to_o distinguish_v as_o you_o do_v in_o your_o rational_a account_n and_o they_o will_v say_v they_o have_v communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v a_o church_n and_o very_o many_o of_o they_o have_v ordinary_a communion_n in_o the_o selfsame_a worship_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v god_n worship_n and_o what_o be_v redundant_fw-la it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v communion_n in_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o say_v communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v simple_o unlawful_a unlawful_a in_o itself_o and_o so_o unto_o all_o man_n and_o another_o to_o say_v that_o communion_n in_o the_o liturgy_n or_o ceremony_n be_v unlawful_a to_o they_o who_o can_v yet_o be_v satisfy_v that_o they_o be_v lawful_a but_o we_o be_v further_o suppose_v to_o believe_v that_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v intolerable_a in_o what_o follow_v that_o the_o minister_n can_v permit_v it_o to_o private_a person_n without_o sin_v here_o let_v every_o one_o so_o far_o as_o they_o be_v call_v to_o it_o speak_v for_o themselves_o for_o my_o part_n i_o have_v never_o make_v it_o any_o of_o my_o work_n god_n and_o man_n be_v witness_n to_o warn_v other_o to_o take_v heed_n how_o they_o have_v communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o have_v never_o tell_v any_o live_a soul_n that_o i_o shall_v sin_v if_o i_o do_v not_o forbid_v their_o join_n with_o parochial_a congregation_n rather_o it_o shall_v be_v my_o prayer_n i_o be_o sure_a it_o be_v my_o heart_n desire_n that_o sober_a conformist_n and_o nonconformist_n might_n once_o come_v to_o join_v each_o with_o other_o notwithstanding_o their_o lesser_a difference_n but_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o you_o to_o have_v communion_n with_o such_o at_o dr._n o._n and_o mr._n b._n though_o you_o may_v have_v communion_n with_o other_o from_o who_o you_o differ_v in_o great_a matter_n both_o as_o to_o your_o judgement_n and_o practice_n too_o while_o they_o do_v but_o conform_v then_o be_v there_o not_o some_o strange_a secret_a virtue_n or_o enchantment_n in_o this_o chain_n of_o conformity_n it_o can_v congregate_v the_o heterogeneous_a while_o it_o separate_v those_o who_o be_v more_o homogeneous_a but_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o nonconformist_n that_o they_o can_v permit_v private_a person_n to_o have_v communion_n with_o you_o without_o sin_v i_o be_o very_o apt_a to_o conclude_v because_o m._n le_fw-fr moyne_n go_v to_o several_a of_o their_o private_a assembly_n while_o he_o be_v at_o london_n and_o can_v never_o hear_v any_o such_o thing_n from_o any_o of_o they_o otherwise_o sure_a he_o that_o can_v remember_v the_o cite_n of_o pliny_n and_o vitruvius_n a_o hundred_o time_n in_o one_o sermon_n and_o tell_v we_o of_o it_o five_o year_n after_o though_o i_o doubt_v his_o be_v so_o â—â—sy_a in_o cast_v up_o such_o account_n may_v be_v the_o cause_n he_o waâ—_n not_o at_o all_o edify_v by_o the_o sermon_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o that_o be_v more_o pertinent_a and_o material_a and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n with_o other_o i_o can_v believe_v what_o follow_v hâ—â—e_a p._n 423._o that_o the_o bugbear_n word_n of_o tyranny_n oppression_n limb_n of_o antichrist_n be_v continual_o beat_v into_o the_o people_n ear_n if_o so_o m._n le_fw-fr moyne_n have_v be_v as_o likely_a as_o any_o person_n to_o have_v catch_v at_o they_o and_o then_o have_v we_o hear_v of_o they_o again_o but_o further_a some_o of_o we_o have_v the_o very_a same_o to_o say_v that_o this_o learned_a person_n say_v p._n 420_o 421._o that_o in_o frequent_v your_o assembly_n and_o preach_v too_o in_o â—ongregations_n that_o be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n when_o we_o can_v enjoy_v the_o privilege_n which_o indeed_o â—â—th_v be_v very_o rare_o we_o have_v thus_o also_o show_v that_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v her_o 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v unlawful_a add_v p._n 422._o schism_n be_v the_o most_o formidable_a â—vil_a thaâ—_n can_v befall_v the_o church_n and_o for_o the_o avoid_n of_o this_o 〈◊〉_d â—charity_n oblige_v all_o good_a man_n to_o bear_v with_o then_o brether_z 〈…〉_z much_o less_o tolerable_a than_o those_o of_o which_o the_o dispute_n be_v 〈…〉_z the_o eye_n of_o those_o that_o have_v the_o most_o aversion_n froâ—_n 〈◊〉_d i_o think_v it_o will_v appear_v that_o these_o â—minent_a learned_a man_n do_v not_o right_o and_o full_o understand_v our_o case_n so_o the_o former_a speak_v as_o if_o we_o do_v excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o england_n without_o mercy_n whâ—â—_n alas_o we_o be_v rather_o under_o her_o excommunication_n and_o this_o learneâ—_n person_n speak_v as_o if_o we_o have_v not_o so_o much_o christian_a charity_n as_o to_o bear_v with_o our_o brethren_n in_o the_o use_n of_o a_o few_o ceremony_n but_o that_o be_v not_o the_o thing_n in_o question_n many_o of_o we_o at_o least_o can_v and_o do_v bear_v with_o youâ—_n conformity_n and_o join_v with_o you_o notwithstanding_o but_o will_v it_o not_o follow_v from_o his_o own_o word_n that_o christian_a charity_n oblige_v you_o to_o bear_v with_o ouâ—_n nonconformity_n yet_o you_o will_v not_o bear_v with_o we_o i_o hope_v you_o will_v be_v count_v good_a men._n now_o he_o say_v christian_a charity_n oblige_v all_o good_a man_n to_o bear_v with_o their_o prethren_n in_o some_o thing_n much_o less_o tolerable_a than_o those_o of_o which_o the_o disâ—â—â—â—_n be_v the_o apostle_n give_v timothy_n a_o very_a solemn_a charge_n than_o be_v not_o bishop_n concern_v in_o it_o if_o timothy_n be_v a_o bishop_n 1_o tim._n 5._o 21._o i_o charge_v thou_o before_o god_n and_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o elect_a angel_n that_o thou_o observe_v these_o thing_n without_o prefer_v one_o before_o another_o do_v nothing_o by_o partiality_n and_o one_o of_o these_o thing_n he_o be_v to_o observe_v we_o find_v v_o 17._o let_v the_o elder_n that_o rule_v well_o be_v count_v worthy_a of_o double_a honour_n especial_o they_o who_o labour_n in_o the_o word_n and_o doctrine_n yet_o how_o many_o that_o have_v be_v â—alled_v to_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n how_o many_o of_o your_o brethren_n that_o will_v glad_o labour_v in_o the_o work_n they_o have_v be_v call_v unto_o and_o you_o have_v be_v do_v they_o what_o dishonour_v you_o can_v load_v they_o with_o the_o charge_n of_o schism_n and_o unreasonable_a separation_n while_o you_o can_v bear_v with_o thing_n much_o less_o tolerablâ—_n in_o other_o be_v this_o your_o christian_a charity_n or_o do_v nothing_o by_o partiality_n be_v there_o no_o nonconformist_n that_o use_v to_o hear_v you_o when_o they_o have_v opportunity_n i_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v there_o be_v and_o thus_o they_o bear_v with_o you_o as_o to_z matter_n in_o dispute_n far_o than_o you_o be_v see_v to_o bear_v with_o they_o but_o this_o must_v be_v note_v it_o be_v one_o thing_n for_o we_o to_o bear_v with_o your_o conformity_n and_o another_o thing_n by_o word_n and_o deed_n to_o declare_v our_o approbation_n of_o conformity_n or_o to_o conform_v mere_o because_o you_o do_v so_o and_o require_v we_o to_o do_v so_o though_o we_o suspect_v it_o to_o be_v sinful_a as_o the_o lord_n faulkland_n i_o
choose_v oft_o to_o speak_v to_o you_o in_o other_o word_n because_o i_o suppose_v if_o i_o speak_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o my_o own_o word_n they_o will_v not_o be_v so_o much_o regard_v reply_v p._n 214._o if_o they_o have_v any_o never_o so_o slight_a error_n and_o which_o appear_v so_o to_o i_o which_o yet_o they_o will_v force_v i_o to_o subscribe_v to_o and_o this_o you_o know_v be_v our_o case_n which_o m._n de_fw-fr l'_fw-mi angle_n seem_v to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o or_o else_o forget_v himself_o and_o in_o these_o line_n i_o be_o upon_o go_v quite_o beside_o it_o if_o i_o communicate_v with_o they_o my_o assent_n will_v be_v damnable_a or_o if_o they_o require_v the_o same_o subscription_n to_o some_o truth_n which_o yet_o after_o my_o real_a endeavour_n in_o enquiry_n appear_v error_n to_o i_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o my_o refusâ—l_n be_v â—o_o way_n damnable_a something_o more_o you_o have_v immediate_o before_o this_o be_v home_o and_o answer_n m._n the_o l'_fw-mi angle_n charge_v we_o with_o commit_v a_o very_a great_a sin_n and_o where_o he_o cite_v calvin_n and_o beza_n p._n 422._o we_o may_v well_o be_v confident_a that_o they_o can_v not_o have_v submit_v to_o such_o term_n as_o be_v put_v upon_o we_o and_o if_o he_o himself_o have_v submit_v unto_o all_o that_o be_v require_v of_o we_o when_o he_o be_v here_o in_o england_n have_v he_o submit_v to_o re-ordination_a and_o own_a bishop_n aâ—a_o distinct_a order_n from_o presbyter_n of_o apostolical_a institution_n i_o very_o much_o question_n whether_o it_o may_v not_o have_v draw_v the_o displeasure_n of_o his_o brethren_n upon_o he_o if_o not_o their_o censure_n at_o his_o return_n as_o he_o speak_v p._n 421._o add_v p._n 423._o when_o i_o see_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o first_o author_n of_o the_o separation_n i_o can_v but_o wish_v he_o have_v know_v they_o he_o condemn_v some_o write_n as_o unreasonable_a and_o passionate_a possible_o he_o may_v mean_v our_o answer_n to_o your_o sermon_n but_o thâ—â—_n foâ—_n ought_v appear_v in_o this_o letter_n very_o probable_o he_o have_v not_o see_v they_o yet_o â—fter_o all_o he_o come_v to_o plead_v for_o dissenter_n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o good_a man_n who_o faith_n be_v pure_a and_o who_o piety_n be_v 〈◊〉_d this_o testimony_n i_o hope_v be_v true_a and_o who_o remain_v separate_v from_o you_o only_o because_o their_o simplicity_n be_v surprise_v etc._n etc._n and_o whether_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v have_v the_o like_a charity_n for_o very_a many_o minister_n as_o he_o have_v for_o very_a many_o of_o their_o hearer_n may_v be_v a_o question_n i_o rank_v these_o with_o those_o weak_a one_o who_o say_v they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o who_o 〈…〉_z say_v they_o be_v of_o the_o body_n for_o all_o that_o so_o why_o may_v not_o they_o who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o have_v the_o same_o worship_n for_o substance_n be_v acknowledge_v as_o brethren_n and_o still_o own_v as_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o body_n though_o they_o have_v not_o the_o same_o ceremony_n which_o be_v mere_a shadow_n but_o he_o speak_v more_o full_o to_o the_o purpose_n p._n 424._o and_o i_o be_o sure_a i_o wish_v he_o can_v make_v we_o sure_o here_o that_o if_o there_o be_v nothing_o want_v to_o cure_v it_o but_o the_o abstain_v from_o some_o expression_n the_o quit_v some_o ceremony_n and_o the_o change_v the_o colour_n of_o some_o habit_n you_o will_v resolve_v to_o do_v that_o and_o something_o more_o difficult_a than_o that_o with_o great_a pleasure_n from_o hence_o as_o from_o that_o earnest_a expression_n he_o have_v in_o the_o page_n forego_v in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n then_o do_v all_o that_o possible_o you_o can_v onâ—_n will_v easy_o infer_v that_o he_o be_v little_o acquaint_v with_o the_o case_n he_o understand_v not_o where_o we_o have_v stick_v what_o have_v thus_o long_o hinder_v our_o full_a communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n otherwise_o for_o aught_o i_o can_v perceive_v here_o we_o may_v have_v have_v he_o plead_v for_o we_o that_o such_o matter_n of_o difference_n may_v be_v quite_o remove_v or_o at_o least_o that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v urge_v and_o impose_v and_o by_o what_o immediate_o follow_v there_o p._n 424._o it_o appear_v he_o be_v a_o great_a stranger_n to_o the_o savoy-conference_n never_o true_o understand_v how_o matter_n be_v carry_v or_o who_o have_v be_v the_o obstructor_n of_o union_n have_v the_o nonconformist_n then_o or_o at_o any_o time_n since_o refuse_v to_o hearken_v and_o submit_v to_o fair_a and_o just_a proposal_n which_o will_v not_o have_v pinch_v at_o all_o on_o that_o part_n which_o shall_v be_v keep_v tender_a in_o every_o one_o then_o have_v they_o be_v extreme_o to_o blame_v and_o have_v stand_v very_o much_o in_o their_o own_o light_n but_o god_n allow_v we_o not_o to_o break_v our_o peace_n with_o he_o and_o our_o own_o conscience_n for_o peace_n with_o man_n neither_o can_v true_a piety_n zeal_n and_o charity_n three_o cardinal_n virtue_n which_o he_o commend_v in_o our_o bishop_n and_o pray_v they_o may_v be_v increase_v more_o and_o more_o require_v so_o much_o of_o we_o which_o be_v not_o in_o our_o power_n to_o grant_v and_o yield_v unto_o but_o see_v as_o he_o say_v afterward_o he_o shall_v be_v pass_v all_o comfort_n if_o he_o shall_v not_o see_v some_o new_a attempt_n at_o least_o make_v for_o the_o success_n of_o a_o work_n so_o holy_a and_o of_o such_o consequence_n in_o a_o time_n that_o seem_v so_o proper_a for_o it_o and_o thousand_o more_o may_v say_v the_o like_a who_o true_o prefer_v ierusalem_n welfare_n before_o their_o chief_a joy_n i_o can_v but_o pray_v that_o those_o who_o be_v chief_o concern_v may_v have_v all_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o head_n and_o the_o heart_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v they_o able_a and_o willing_a to_o contribute_v to_o this_o good_a work_n upon_o the_o three_o letter_n from_o monsieur_n claude_n add_v p._n 439._o though_o he_o say_v the_o distinction_n betwixt_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n be_v very_o ancient_a yet_o have_v he_o be_v require_v to_o own_o this_o distinction_n as_o ground_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o assert_v the_o right_n of_o episcopacy_n as_o of_o apostolical_a institution_n i_o very_o much_o question_n whether_o this_o will_v not_o have_v gravel_v he_o add_v p._n 440._o i_o believe_v there_o be_v very_o few_o to_o be_v find_v among_o we_o that_o question_n the_o ordination_n of_o all_o ordain_v by_o bishop_n and_o many_o will_v be_v glad_a if_o it_o be_v permit_v that_o some_o of_o you_o will_v sometime_o help_v we_o in_o our_o meeting_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o christian_a unity_n and_o concord_n to_o my_o poor_a understanding_n mr._n corbet_n speak_v more_o sound_o accurate_o and_o distinct_o p._n 441._o he_o be_v express_o against_o tyranny_n over_o the_o soul_n and_o man_n force_v the_o conscience_n by_o impose_v a_o necessity_n to_o believe_v that_o which_o they_o believe_v and_o to_o practice_v that_o which_o they_o practise_v where_o we_o must_v suppose_v the_o thing_n themselves_o be_v not_o necessary_a and_o according_a to_o what_o follow_v in_o this_o case_n the_o external_a communion_n cease_v of_o right_a and_o there_o be_v not_o any_o that_o be_v lawful_a to_o be_v have_v any_o more_o with_o such_o be_v there_o not_o need_v of_o a_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la here_o this_o make_v something_o for_o dissenter_n and_o pinch_v some_o where_o else_o and_o what_o follow_v that_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o a_o single_a difference_n of_o government_n or_o discipline_n nor_o even_o a_o difference_n of_o ceremony_n innocent_a in_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v a_o sufficient_a occasion_n to_o break_v the_o sacred_a bond_n of_o communion_n be_v little_a to_o your_o purpose_n i_o think_v a_o single_a difference_n of_o ceremony_n shall_v not_o break_v communion_n where_o there_o be_v a_o union_n in_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o in_o thing_n necessary_a but_o there_o be_v more_o than_o a_o single_a difference_n of_o ceremony_n where_o no_o difference_n be_v allow_v but_o the_o same_o ceremony_n be_v impose_v on_o all_o though_o one_o part_n can_v look_v on_o they_o as_o innocent_a ceremony_n p._n 442._o speak_v of_o the_o protestant_a church_n in_o france_n he_o say_v we_o utter_o disapprove_v and_o see_v with_o grief_n certain_a extreme_n whereinto_o some_o of_o the_o one_o side_n and_o the_o other_o do_v cast_v themselves_o the_o one_o look_v upon_o episcopacy_n as_o a_o order_n so_o absolute_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o there_o can_v be_v no_o ecclesiastical_a society_n etc._n etc._n then_o according_a to_o they_o there_o may_v be_v true_a church_n true_a minister_n without_o bishop_n and_o as_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o
receive_v minister_n episcopal_o ordain_v p._n 440._o so_o they_o shall_v think_v it_o a_o extreme_a if_o we_o will_v not_o own_o such_o for_o minister_n as_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o a_o presbytery_n and_o that_o when_o there_o be_v not_o bishop_n at_o hand_n to_o ordain_v if_o we_o will_v force_v such_o to_o be_v reordained_n or_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o they_o as_o minister_n this_o be_v a_o extreme_a with_o they_o add_v p._n 443._o let_v not_o man_n domineer_v over_o their_o â—â—â—th_o and_o conscience_n a_o thing_n destructive_a to_o religion_n and_o i_o hope_v they_o will_v not_o be_v for_o reject_v the_o bridle_n of_o discipline_n nor_o for_o shake_v off_o the_o whole_a yoke_n of_o government_n nor_o for_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o the_o succour_n which_o may_v be_v draw_v out_o of_o a_o general_a union_n for_o to_o strengthen_v they_o in_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o in_o true_a piety_n but_o they_o can_v apprehend_v that_o the_o thing_n impose_v will_v ever_o contribute_v any_o thing_n to_o either_o of_o thâ—se_a pag._n 444._o he_o seem_v to_o suppose_v they_o be_v keep_v off_o only_o from_o a_o apprehension_n of_o some_o unpleasant_a inconvenience_n in_o the_o episcopal_a government_n whereas_o general_o it_o be_v not_o the_o government_n itself_o but_o some_o particular_a matter_n impose_v which_o they_o can_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n submit_v unto_o which_o cause_v the_o distance_n so_o add_v p._n 447._o though_o i_o have_v opportunity_n of_o converse_v with_o very_a few_o yet_o i_o can_v think_v there_o be_v a_o man_n of_o all_o those_o that_o believe_v the_o presbyterian_a government_n be_v more_o agrable_a to_o scriptuâ—e-rule_n than_o our_o prelatical_a that_o stand_v off_o mere_o because_o he_o can_v have_v what_o in_o his_o judgement_n he_o prefer_v as_o the_o better_a government_n so_o what_o he_o say_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o pagâ—_n the_o question_n here_o be_v not_o about_o the_o esse_fw-la â—r_o the_o bene_fw-la esse_fw-la but_o only_o about_o the_o meâ—â—us_fw-la esse_fw-la thaâ—_n they_o dispute_v with_o you_o full_o prove_v â—_o as_o i_o say_v â—hâ—â—_n indeed_o they_o know_v not_o the_o true_a state_n of_o our_o case_n as_o we_o see_v plain_o he_o be_v quitâ—_n beside_o the_o point_n we_o stick_v at_o now_o i_o look_v back_o a_o little_a again_o add_v p._n 445._o the_o bond_n of_o christian_a charity_n do_v not_o only_o join_v we_o with_o some_o of_o our_o brethren_n but_o with_o all_o our_o brethren_n to_o receive_v from_o they_o and_o to_o give_v they_o edification_n by_o live_v together_o in_o the_o same_o communion_n then_o let_v the_o world_n judge_v by_o this_o rule_n who_o have_v most_o christian_a charity_n you_o 〈◊〉_d the_o non-conâ—ormisis_a many_o of_o these_o hear_v and_o join_v with_o you_o so_o 〈…〉_z they_o can_v and_o have_v opportunity_n whereas_o few_o or_o none_o of_o you_o will_v hear_v â—_o join_v with_o they_o and_o yet_o you_o be_v sometime_o please_v to_o 〈…〉_z bâ—thren_n 〈…〉_z follow_v it_o still_o appear_v hâ—_n understand_v not_o the_o case_n or_o be_v beside_o 〈◊〉_d â—â—w_o many_o that_o â—ppâ—â—â—â—_n not_o of_o the_o government_n yet_o can_v submit_v to_o it_o do_v 〈…〉_z require_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o they_o be_v satisfy_v be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o worâ—_n and_o both_o part_n agree_v that_o god_n word_n ought_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o 〈◊〉_d what_o â—â—se_n be_v there_o considerable_a i_o have_v more_o full_o debare_v with_o you_o beâ—ore_o add_v pag._n 446_o to_o imagine_v that_o we_o can_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n be_v present_a at_o assembly_n but_o only_o when_o we_o do_v full_o and_o general_o approve_v of_o all_o thing_n in_o they_o it_o be_v certain_o not_o to_o know_v neither_o the_o use_n of_o charity_n nor_o the_o law_n of_o christian_a society_n but_o what_o if_o a_o church_n require_v minister_n and_o christian_n to_o declare_v their_o approbation_n of_o thing_n they_o can_v approve_v of_o and_o to_o practice_v that_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n which_o in_o their_o judgement_n ought_v nâ—t_v to_o be_v practise_v be_v not_o this_o a_o different_a case_n will_v not_o this_o be_v contrary_a to_o true_a faith_n and_o piety_n and_o be_v not_o such_o so_o far_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n by_o what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o that_o page_n that_o be_v not_o allowable_a for_o such_o to_o do_v which_o yet_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o tolerable_a in_o other_o who_o be_v otherwise_o persuade_v in_o their_o mind_n about_o the_o same_o add_v p._n 447._o i_o can_v believe_v that_o there_o be_v any_o one_o among_o they_o that_o look_v upon_o your_o episcopacy_n or_o your_o discipline_n or_o certain_a ceremony_n which_o you_o observe_v as_o blot_n and_o capital_a error_n which_o hinder_v a_o man_n from_o obtain_v salvation_n something_n be_v speak_v to_o this_o in_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o letter_n so_o i_o say_v still_o they_o be_v not_o so_o well_o satisfy_v about_o these_o as_o to_o give_v a_o true_a assent_n unto_o they_o and_o then_o to_o declare_v their_o assent_n will_v be_v foul_a dissimulation_n they_o know_v not_o how_o easy_o other_o get_v to_o heaven_n by_o their_o conformity_n but_o if_o they_o conform_v against_o their_o conscience_n they_o know_v not_o how_o they_o shall_v ever_o come_v there_o without_o repentance_n then_o pag._n 448._o he_o come_v to_o put_v in_o a_o good_a word_n for_o we_o i_o hope_v you_o will_v not_o be_v want_v in_o the_o duty_n of_o charity_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o peace_n and_o that_o when_o the_o dispute_n shall_v be_v only_o of_o some_o temperament_n as_o if_o the_o dispute_n have_v not_o be_v of_o these_o all_o this_o while_n or_o of_o some_o ceremony_n that_o be_v a_o stumbling-block_n and_o yet_o innocent_a thing_n and_o which_o in_o themselves_o be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o a_o entire_a reunion_n of_o your_o church_n under_o your_o holy_a ministry_n you_o will_v make_v it_o see_v that_o you_o love_v the_o spouse_n of_o your_o master_n more_o than_o yourselves_o and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o from_o your_o greatness_n and_o your_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n that_o you_o desire_v to_o receive_v your_o glory_n and_o your_o joy_n as_o from_o your_o pastoral_a virtue_n and_o the_o ardent_a care_n 〈◊〉_d take_v of_o your_o flock_n now_o i_o have_v think_v that_o all_o the_o dispute_n or_o difference_n betwixt_o you_o and_o the_o nonconformist_n have_v be_v only_o about_o some_o ceremony_n and_o the_o like_a thing_n i_o mean_v such_o as_o in_o themselves_o be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o a_o entire_a and_o happy_a union_n be_v but_o such_o thing_n remove_v or_o no_o such_o thing_n impose_v i_o shall_v hope_v you_o will_v be_v soon_o unite_v and_o agree_v he_o that_o understand_v not_o that_o it_o be_v the_o strict_a and_o rigorous_a impose_v of_o such_o thing_n which_o the_o imposer_n may_v lawful_o take_v off_o and_o we_o can_v lawful_o submit_v to_o which_o keep_v up_o the_o difference_n among_o we_o i_o say_v he_o that_o understand_v not_o this_o and_o do_v not_o consider_v and_o speak_v to_o it_o he_o can_v be_v suppose_v right_o to_o consider_v our_o case_n and_o yet_o how_o obvious_a be_v it_o that_o this_o be_v quite_o over-looked_n here_o not_o once_o serious_o debate_v in_o any_o of_o these_o three_o letter_n and_o therefore_o as_o i_o before_o appeal_v to_o you_o as_o judge_n whether_o we_o be_v not_o misrepresent_v here_o and_o you_o have_v judge_v the_o matter_n already_o so_o i_o shall_v expect_v that_o in_o the_o next_o impression_n of_o this_o your_o impartial_a account_n you_o will_v take_v care_n these_o letter_n may_v be_v leave_v out_o you_o can_v but_o know_v that_o they_o be_v no_o competent_a judge_n betwixt_o we_o who_o have_v only_o hear_v one_o part_n and_o seem_v whole_o ignorant_a what_o the_o other_o part_n have_v to_o plead_v for_o themselves_o here_o i_o remember_v what_o you_o say_v preface_n pag._n 35._o of_o one_o you_o speak_v of_o there_o but_o i_o must_v do_v the_o author_n that_o right_o to_o declare_v that_o before_o his_o death_n he_o be_v very_o sensible_a of_o the_o injury_n he_o have_v do_v to_o some_o worthy_a divine_n and_o beg_v god_n and_o they_o pardon_n for_o it_o so_o will_v i_o have_v you_o to_o do_v these_o worthy_a eminent_a learned_a divine_n and_o we_o also_o that_o write_v to_o smother_v their_o letter_n as_o soon_o as_o you_o can_v if_o you_o do_v no_o more_o otherwise_o though_o i_o may_v not_o live_v or_o have_v liberty_n to_o call_v you_o partial_a the_o world_n may_v account_v you_o so_o and_o yet_o observe_v every_o one_o of_o they_o to_o have_v some_o touch_n for_o moderation_n charity_n some_o temperament_n and_o the_o like_a if_o a_o council_n of_o such_o as_o these_o be_v call_v and_o
no_o such_o matter_n but_o in_o righteousness_n and_o peace_n and_o joy_n in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 14._o because_o christ_n be_v please_v in_o this_o without_o the_o other_o and_o god_n accept_v such_o 15._o because_o such_o be_v approve_v of_o man_n i._n e._n this_o righteousness_n peace_n and_o holy_a joy_n without_o agreement_n in_o such_o ceremony_n and_o by-matter_n bear_v its_o own_o testimony_n for_o approbation_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o impartial_a man_n humanity_n and_o christianity_n teach_v we_o to_o love_n and_o honour_v such_o 16._o from_o our_o common_a obligation_n to_o live_v in_o peace_n with_o all_o 17._o from_o our_o obligation_n to_o do_v all_o to_o the_o edify_n of_o one_o another_o 18._o because_o god_n work_n else_o be_v destroy_v by_o we_o 19_o because_o our_o own_o lawful_a act_n be_v turn_v into_o sin_n when_o they_o hurt_v another_o and_o from_o the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v on_o we_o to_o deny_v our_o own_o liberty_n in_o meat_n etc._n etc._n to_o avoid_v the_o hurt_v of_o another_o that_o be_v weak_a 20._o from_o the_o damnation_n of_o such_o as_o be_v drive_v or_o draw_v to_o act_v doubt_o 21._o from_o the_o special_a duty_n and_o mercy_n of_o the_o strong_a that_o shall_v bear_v the_o infirmity_n of_o the_o weak_a 22._o from_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n himself_o that_o please_v not_o himself_o and_o our_o great_a obligation_n to_o imitate_v christ._n 23._o from_o god_n patience_n to_o we_o 24._o because_o indeed_o this_o be_v the_o true_a way_n to_o love_n and_o unity_n that_o with_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o mouth_n we_o may_v glorify_v god_n while_o we_o lay_v not_o our_o concord_n on_o impossible_a term_n 25._o because_o christ_n receive_v we_o and_o it_o be_v to_o god_n glory_n etc._n etc._n whether_o do_v all_o these_o moral_a argument_n signify_v no_o more_o than_o this_o receive_v and_o tolerate_v such_o only_a till_o you_o make_v law_n against_o they_o ibid._n p._n 150_o 151_o 152._o query_n 2._o whether_o man_n have_v any_o authority_n to_o make_v law_n about_o god_n worship_n but_o what_o christ_n have_v give_v they_o second_v plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 28._o §_o 36._o and_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o against_o the_o mind_n and_o law_n of_o christ_n declare_v act._n 15._o 28._o that_o unnecessary_a law_n and_o burden_n in_o religion_n shall_v be_v make_v for_o and_o lay_v upon_o the_o church_n ibid._n p._n 29._o §_o 40._o so_o whether_o that_o determination_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o obligatory_a to_o all_o ruler_n and_o church_n upon_o earth_n even_o to_o this_o day_n and_o whether_o all_o that_o think_v not_o themselves_o wise_a shall_v not_o confess_v that_o at_o least_o it_o be_v safe_a to_o follow_v it_o ibid._n p._n 169._o §_o 74._o if_o therefore_o the_o pastor_n shall_v contrary_v to_o that_o decree_n impose_v unnecessary_a thing_n on_o the_o church_n not_o only_o under_o the_o obligation_n of_o duty_n but_o as_o a_o necessary_a condition_n of_o church-communion_n whether_o this_o be_v not_o a_o tyrannize_a over_o god_n heritage_n and_o usurp_a a_o power_n never_o give_v they_o ibid._n p._n 155._o §_o 33._o q._n 3._o whether_o what_o god_n have_v leave_v to_o human_a prudence_n to_o determine_v concern_v church_n and_o church-affair_n be_v not_o thus_o limit_v by_o his_o general_a law_n viz._n that_o all_o thing_n be_v do_v to_o edification_n the_o circumstance_n fit_v to_o the_o end_n the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o public_a good_a the_o promote_a of_o truth_n and_o godliness_n that_o all_o be_v do_v in_o love_n to_o the_o promote_a of_o love_n and_o unity_n and_o that_o all_o be_v do_v in_o order_n and_o decent_o and_o as_o may_v avoid_v offence_n or_o scandal_n to_o all_o both_o those_o without_o and_o those_o within_o first_o plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 19_o then_o query_n 1._o whether_o they_o do_v well_o that_o unnecessary_o bring_v subject_n into_o such_o a_o straight_a by_o needless_a law_n for_o addition_n in_o religion_n that_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n fear_v god_n must_v unavoidable_o be_v perplex_v between_o a_o fear_n of_o treason_n and_o disobedience_n against_o christ_n and_o of_o disobedience_n to_o their_o prince_n or_o pastor_n second_v plea_n etc._n etc._n p._n 28._o §_o 38._o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v not_o more_o inexcusable_a to_o rack_v and_o divide_v the_o church_n by_o unnecessary_a addition_n in_o religion_n ibid._n §_o 39_o 3._o whether_o it_o be_v not_o against_o the_o will_n and_o law_n of_o christ_n to_o use_v thing_n otherwise_o indifferent_a scandalous_o or_o tempt_o to_o the_o ensnare_a and_o endanger_v of_o man_n soul_n and_o the_o dishonour_n of_o religion_n rom._n 14_o &_o 15._o 1_o cor._n 8._o and_o whether_o man_n may_v make_v law_n about_o religion_n enjoin_v such_o a_o evil_a use_n of_o such_o thing_n ibid._n p._n 29._o §_o 41._o 4._o whether_o to_o invent_v and_o command_v new_a publick-worship-ordinance_n either_o in_o god_n name_n or_o their_o own_o coordinate_a or_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n with_o god_n own_o worship-ordinance_n which_o have_v no_o peculiar_a usefulness_n to_o one_o age_n or_o people_n more_o than_o to_o another_o nor_o any_o new_a reason_n for_o they_o but_o what_o be_v extant_a at_o the_o make_n of_o god_n law_n whether_o this_o seem_v not_o to_o be_v a_o accusation_n of_o christ_n law_n of_o omission_n and_o defectiveness_n and_o a_o usurpation_n of_o his_o legislative_a power_n ibid._n §_o 42._o 5._o whether_o to_o forbid_v baptism_n or_o to_o alter_v it_o or_o make_v a_o new_a sacrament_n of_o admission_n or_o a_o new_a consecrate_v or_o dedicate_a symbol_n for_o the_o solemnisation_n of_o our_o covenant_n with_o god_n and_o a_o new_a symbol_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n or_o visible_a badge_n of_o christianity_n seem_v not_o a_o usurpation_n and_o accusation_n of_o god_n law_n as_o insufficient_a ibid._n p._n 30._o §_o 46._o 6._o whether_o to_o forbid_v preach_v or_o prayer_n or_o praise_n ordain_v homogeneal_a mean_n of_o our_o own_o seem_v not_o a_o usurpation_n and_o unlawful_a ibid._n p._n 31._o §_o 47._o 7._o whether_o to_o add_v more_o doctrine_n or_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o god_n have_v not_o reveal_v in_o nature_n or_o scripture_n and_o to_o require_v belief_n or_o proâ—â—â—â—â—_n of_o belief_n of_o the_o same_o 〈…〉_z religious_a end_v seem_v not_o a_o usurpation_n and_o unjust_a accusation_n of_o god_n word_n as_o insufficient_a ibid._n p._n 29._o §_o 43._o 8._o whether_o to_o alter_v the_o qualification_n of_o church-member_n either_o forbid_v those_o that_o christ_n require_v we_o to_o receive_v or_o receive_v such_o as_o christ_n forbid_v we_o to_o receive_v be_v not_o to_o contradict_v his_o law_n by_o usurpation_n whether_o magistrate_n or_o pastor_n do_v it_o ibid._n p._n 30._o §_o 45._o 9_o whether_o to_o alter_v the_o qualification_n of_o christ_n minister_n or_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o office_n and_o invent_v new_a coordinate_a officer_n seem_v not_o usurpation_n ibid._n p._n 31._o §_o 48._o 10._o whether_o to_o overthrow_v or_o prohibit_v christ_n church-discipline_n or_o to_o set_v up_o another_o that_o be_v not_o mere_o subordinate_a to_o it_o modal_o to_o promote_v it_o seem_v not_o a_o usurpation_n ibid._n §_o 51._o 11._o whether_o to_o forbid_v religious_a assembly_n or_o alter_v their_o end_n and_o principal_a use_n be_v not_o to_o usurp_v and_o to_o contradict_v the_o law_n of_o christ_n ibid._n p._n 29._o §_o 44._o q._n 4._o whether_o ruler_n ought_v not_o to_o prefer_v christ_n interest_n before_o their_o own_o and_o account_n that_o their_o own_o lie_v in_o prefer_v his_o and_o shall_v not_o value_v conscionable_a upright_a man_n though_o dissenter_n in_o tolerable_a case_n and_o not_o encourage_v their_o unconscionable_a enemy_n way_n of_o concord_n 3d_o part_n p._n 26._o and_o whether_o the_o chief_a work_n of_o ruler_n be_v not_o to_o promote_v the_o keep_n of_o god_n law_n and_o the_o everlasting_a good_a of_o man_n and_o the_o temporal_a good_a in_o order_n thereunto_o second_v plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 108._o col_fw-fr 1._o §_o 11._o and_o whether_o ruler_n may_v command_v any_o thing_n which_o will_v notable_o do_v more_o harm_n than_o good_a or_o make_v a_o unnecessary_a thing_n a_o mean_n or_o occasion_n of_o exclude_v the_o necessary_a worship_n of_o god_n or_o preach_v of_o his_o gospel_n judgement_n of_o nonconformist_n in_o second_o plea_n etc._n etc._n p._n 76._o §_o 59_o and_o whether_o be_v it_o more_o to_o common_a good_a and_o the_o interest_n of_o honesty_n and_o conscience_n that_o all_o the_o person_n in_o a_o nation_n be_v imprison_v banish_a or_o kill_v that_o dare_v not_o swear_v say_v and_o practice_v all_o that_o be_v impose_v on_o they_o than_o that_o unnecessary_a imposition_n be_v alter_v or_o forbear_v way_n of_o concord_n 3d_o part_n p._n 111_o 112._o q._n 5._o
also_o may_v i_o give_v away_o the_o needful_a help_n to_o my_o salvation_n because_o other_o have_v they_o shall_v their_o salvation_n satisfy_v i_o instead_o of_o my_o own_o first_o plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 89_o 90._o whether_o shall_v man_n persuade_v the_o poor_a to_o famish_v rather_o than_o against_o law_n to_o beg_v because_o if_o thousand_o of_o they_o die_v of_o famine_n yet_o other_o people_n be_v supply_v ib._n p._n 102._o q._n 14._o whether_o the_o ancient_a christian_a pastor_n preach_v not_o against_o the_o will_n of_o prince_n for_o 300_o year_n and_o after_o that_o against_o the_o will_n of_o christian_a prince_n as_o constantius_n valens_n theodosius_n junior_a valentinian_n etc._n etc._n and_o whether_o not_o only_a apostle_n say_v that_o god_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v rather_o than_o man_n but_o such_o as_o timothy_n who_o be_v ordain_v by_o man_n be_v not_o strict_o charge_v before_o god_n and_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o will_v judge_n the_o live_n and_o dead_a at_o his_o appear_v and_o kingdom_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o be_v instant_a in_o season_n etc._n etc._n ib._n p._n 226_o 227._o q._n 15._o whether_o any_o man_n have_v authority_n to_o forbid_v a_o faithful_a minister_n of_o christ_n who_o forfeit_v not_o his_o office-power_n to_o perform_v the_o office_n to_o which_o he_o be_v ordain_v and_o whether_o such_o remain_v not_o under_o a_o divine_a obligation_n which_o man_n law_n can_v dissolve_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o right_a as_o bishop_n bilson_n say_v if_o prince_n forbid_v we_o we_o must_v go_v on_o with_o our_o work_n what_o if_o a_o interdict_v silence_v all_o the_o minister_n in_o a_o kingdom_n must_v all_o obey_v what_o if_o it_o silence_v more_o than_o can_v be_v spare_v without_o the_o church_n wrong_v and_o who_o law_n be_v they_o that_o will_v so_o bind_v be_v it_o infidel_n prince_n or_o only_a christian_n be_v it_o papist_n etc._n etc._n or_o only_o the_o orthodox_n must_v god_n ask_v leave_n of_o ruler_n to_o be_v worship_v as_o god_n have_v god_n make_v man_n judge_n whether_o the_o gospel_n shall_v be_v preach_v or_o not_o or_o whether_o people_n shall_v be_v save_v or_o leave_v to_o perish_v in_o their_o ignorance_n and_o sin_n and_o how_o come_v the_o orthodox_n to_o be_v authorize_v to_o do_v mischief_n or_o to_o forbid_v the_o needful_a preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n any_o more_o than_o a_o heretic_n or_o a_o christian_a more_o than_o a_o heathen_a be_v he_o not_o bind_v to_o do_v more_o good_a than_o they_o rather_o than_o authorize_v to_o do_v more_o hurt_v answ._n to_o dr._n still_o serm._n p._n 84_o 85._o or_o 78_o 79._o see_v also_o p._n 21._o q._n 16._o where_o such_o sin_n be_v make_v the_o condition_n of_o ministration_n by_o man_n in_o power_n as_o that_o all_o the_o whole_a ministry_n of_o a_o kingdom_n be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n to_o deny_v consent_n and_o conformity_n thereto_o whether_o be_v it_o not_o the_o duty_n of_o all_o the_o ministry_n in_o primo_fw-la instanti_fw-la to_o forbear_v their_o ministerial_a office_n or_o of_o none_o the_o reason_n be_v the_o same_o to_o all_o now_o if_o all_o these_o must_v forbear_v or_o lay_v down_o their_o office_n because_o forbid_v by_o man_n to_o exercise_v it_o then_o be_v it_o not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o a_o prince_n to_o cast_v out_o christianity_n when_o he_o please_v and_o to_o deny_v god_n all_o public_a worship_n and_o must_v we_o not_o then_o ask_v leave_v of_o ruler_n that_o christ_n may_v be_v christ_n and_o soul_n may_v be_v save_v as_o if_o the_o key_n of_o heaven_n and_o hell_n be_v they_o first_o plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 114_o 115._o but_o whether_o must_v not_o all_o agree_v that_o to_o silence_v all_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o nation_n be_v a_o thing_n that_o god_n have_v not_o give_v any_o man_n authority_n to_o do_v because_o of_o the_o necessity_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o consequent_o to_o silence_v any_o necessary_a ministry_n at_o all_o ib._n p._n 223._o and_o if_o all_o must_v not_o lay_v down_o their_o ministry_n why_o must_v a_o 1000_o or_o 2000_o do_v it_o rather_o than_o all_o the_o rest_n if_o it_o be_v say_v the_o rest_n be_v a_o competent_a supply_n to_o the_o church_n how_o shall_v we_o be_v sure_a that_o other_o man_n sin_v will_v absolve_v the_o innocent_a from_o their_o duty_n as_o if_o i_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v a_o minister_n only_o till_o other_o man_n will_v sin_n and_o where_o can_v the_o wit_n of_o man_n ever_o set_v bound_n as_o to_o this_o matter_n will_v it_o not_o be_v grant_v that_o if_o the_o most_o in_o france_n conform_v to_o popery_n this_o will_v not_o disoblige_v all_o other_o from_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o who_o then_o can_v say_v what_o those_o untruth_n and_o sin_n be_v which_o a_o weak_a and_o err_a ministry_n may_v be_v guilty_a of_o which_o shall_v serve_v to_o disoblige_v the_o rest_n and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o easy_a way_n to_o introduce_v any_o error_n by_o forbid_v any_o but_o the_o defender_n of_o it_o to_o preach_v ib._n p._n 115_o 116._o q._n 17._o whether_o god_n have_v authorize_v the_o magistrate_n to_o choose_v and_o command_v in_o what_o word_n only_o every_o pastor_n shall_v public_o pray_v to_o god_n and_o what_o book_n and_o word_n of_o man_n he_o shall_v profess_v assent_n and_o consent_v to_o and_o what_o dedicate_a symbol_n of_o christianity_n he_o shall_v use_v as_o engage_v in_o the_o christian_a covenant_n and_o to_o command_v ceremony_n and_o mode_n for_o dissent_n wherein_o he_o shall_v deny_v baptism_n and_o church-communion_n to_o all_o dissenter_n though_o the_o thing_n be_v take_v to_o be_v indifferent_a by_o the_o magistrate_n and_o great_a sin_n by_o the_o dissenter_n answ._n to_o dr._n still_o serm._n p._n 14._o q._n 18._o whether_o pastor_n usurp_v not_o power_n over_o one_o another_o when_o they_o command_v all_o about_o they_o to_o speak_v to_o man_n from_o god_n or_o to_o god_n from_o man_n in_o no_o other_o word_n but_o what_o they_o the_o usurper_n shall_v write_v they_o down_o make_v minister_n but_o crier_n to_o read_v their_o prescript_n and_o proclamation_n second_v plea_n etc._n etc._n p._n 142._o q._n 19_o whether_o any_o but_o volunteer_n shall_v be_v take_v for_o true_a christian_n or_o admit_v to_o holy_a communion_n to_o receive_v the_o seal_n of_o pardon_n and_o life_n way_n of_o concord_n three_o part_n p._n 27._o §_o 7._o and_o whether_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v constrain_v to_o administer_v sacrament_n to_o any_o against_o their_o conscience_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o their_o office_n to_o be_v judge_n who_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v and_o to_o communicate_v ib._n p._n 123._o q._n 20._o if_o any_o be_v urge_v to_o take_v a_o re-ordination_a against_o their_o judgement_n whether_o moral_n must_v not_o be_v prefer_v before_o ritual_n and_o ritual_n never_o set_v against_o they_o and_o whether_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v of_o this_o mind_n that_o deny_v the_o scripture_n to_o have_v unchangeable_o fix_v all_o ritual_n and_o yet_o confess_v that_o moral_n be_v fix_o determine_v ib._n p._n 214_o 215._o it_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o ever_o subject_v ceremony_n rite_n and_o external_n order_n to_o moral_n and_o to_o man_n good_a and_o the_o great_a end_n ib._n three_o part_n p._n 81._o q._n 21._o when_o the_o most_o learned_a sober_a judicious_a conformist_n differ_v not_o at_o all_o from_o we_o about_o the_o matter_n itself_o to_o which_o we_o deny_v conformity_n but_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v unlawful_a as_o to_o the_o hard_a point_n of_o the_o impose_v subscription_n oath_n declaration_n and_o covenant_n and_o only_o take_v the_o word_n in_o such_o a_o sense_n in_o which_o we_o ourselves_o can_v take_v they_o be_v we_o persuade_v that_o it_o be_v indeed_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o they_o query_n hereupon_o how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o they_o who_o be_v as_o much_o as_o we_o against_o that_o sense_n which_o we_o disow_v and_o agree_v with_o we_o in_o the_o matter_n shall_v deserve_v liberty_n honour_n and_o preferment_n for_o otherwise_o interpret_n the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n which_o the_o lawgiver_n themselves_o will_v not_o interpret_v when_o our_o supposition_n that_o the_o lawmaker_n mean_v proper_o as_o they_o speak_v be_v take_v to_o deserve_v scorn_n silence_v etc._n etc._n from_o they_o that_o will_v not_o expound_v their_o word_n to_o we_o judgement_n of_o nonconformist_n in_o second_o plea_n etc._n etc._n p._n 116_o 117._o and_o see_v as_o those_o worthy_a conformist_n must_v grant_v that_o if_o the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n be_v proper_o to_o be_v understand_v and_o not_o with_o their_o limitation_n than_o the_o conformist_n be_v in_o the_o wrong_n and_o the_o nonconformist_n in_o the_o right_a
untrue_a or_o evil_a or_o which_o all_o man_n may_v not_o consent_v to_o therefore_o all_o other_o must_v think_v so_o too_o and_o say_v as_o they_o who_o can_v think_v that_o in_o many_o thousand_o uncertain_a word_n all_o man_n can_v and_o must_v be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n and_o approve_v they_o all_o alike_o or_o that_o honest_a man_n can_v lie_v and_o say_v that_o they_o assent_n to_o what_o they_o do_v not_o ibid._n p._n 88_o q._n 31._o if_o man_n in_o all_o these_o must_v be_v bring_v to_o uniformity_n and_o practise_v in_o the_o same_o mode_n whether_o must_v it_o not_o be_v either_o by_o argument_n and_o persuasion_n or_o by_o force_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o the_o first_o will_v never_o do_v it_o beside_o a_o multitude_n of_o reason_n whether_o do_v not_o many_o hundred_o year_n experience_n prove_v that_o all_o christian_n will_v never_o be_v in_o all_o thing_n of_o a_o mind_n about_o lawful_a and_o unlawful_a duty_n and_o sin_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o as_o certain_a that_o force_n will_v never_o do_v it_o will_v a_o sound_a believer_n sell_v his_o soul_n to_o save_v his_o flesh_n or_o hazard_v heaven_n by_o wilful_a sin_n to_o save_v his_o interest_n on_o earth_n ibid._n p._n 89_o 90._o q._n 32._o whether_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o diversity_n of_o mental_a capacity_n and_o apprehension_n the_o best_a will_v ever_o agree_v in_o any_o but_o few_o plain_a and_o certain_a thing_n way_n of_o concord_n 3d_o part_n p._n 109._o and_o q._n 33._o whether_o universal_a concord_n may_v not_o take_v in_o most_o of_o the_o differ_a party_n though_o not_o as_o such_o by_o receive_v any_o of_o their_o error_n yet_o as_o christian_n who_o agree_v in_o the_o common_a essential_o of_o faith_n and_o piety_n and_o whether_o we_o shall_v not_o hold_v essential_a unity_n with_o all_o that_o hold_v the_o essential_o of_o christianity_n though_o with_o those_o that_o hold_v integral_n more_o pure_o we_o be_v to_o have_v more_o full_a and_o near_a concord_n than_o the_o rest_n that_o have_v more_o error_n ib._n p._n 72._o whether_o christian_n ought_v not_o to_o bear_v with_o one_o another_o without_o have_v their_o affection_n alienate_v from_o and_o much_o more_o without_o persecute_v one_o another_o in_o great_a matter_n than_o most_o of_o the_o dissent_v party_n disagree_v in_o whether_o christian_n of_o as_o different_a principle_n may_v not_o yea_o and_o ought_v not_o yet_o to_o love_v each_o other_o and_o live_v in_o peace_n sacril_n desert_n p._n 7_o 8._o 9_o whether_o the_o novatian_o for_o many_o age_n be_v not_o tolerate_v by_o the_o wise_a and_o godly_a emperor_n and_o bishop_n ibid._n p._n 14._o q._n 34._o whether_o the_o term_n of_o church-communion_n must_v not_o be_v such_o as_o take_v in_o all_o that_o christ_n take_v in_o and_o will_v have_v we_o take_v in_o i._n e._n all_o that_o be_v fit_a for_o church-communion_n and_o whether_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v such_o term_n as_o all_o true_a christian_n fit_a for_o such_o church-communion_n if_o impose_v will_v have_v unite_v in_o in_o all_o age_n and_o place_n of_o the_o church_n since_o the_o day_n of_o christ_n till_o now_o and_o whether_o those_o term_n that_o will_v have_v divide_v the_o church_n be_v fit_a mean_n to_o unite_v it_o or_o can_v we_o think_v that_o the_o church_n shall_v now_o unite_v upon_o such_o term_n as_o it_o never_o unite_v before_o second_o plea_n for_o p._n p._n 152_o 153._o q._n 35._o whether_o christ_n himself_o have_v not_o institute_v the_o baptismal_a covenant_n mat._n 28._o 19_o to_o be_v the_o title_n of_o visible_a member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o symbol_n by_o which_o they_o shall_v be_v notify_v and_o have_v not_o command_v all_o the_o baptize_v as_o christian_n to_o love_v each_o other_o as_o themselves_o and_o though_o weak_a in_o faith_n to_o receive_v one_o another_o as_o christ_n receive_v we_o but_o not_o to_o doubtful_a disputation_n and_o so_o far_o as_o they_o have_v attain_v to_o walk_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o love_n and_o peace_n and_o not_o to_o despise_v or_o judge_v each_o other_o for_o tolerable_a difference_n and_o whether_o any_o mortal_a man_n have_v power_n to_o abrogate_v these_o term_n of_o church-union_n and_o concord_n which_o christ_n have_v make_v first_o plea_n for_o p._n p._n 34._o q._n 36._o whether_o christ_n who_o make_v the_o baptismal_a covenant_n the_o test_n and_o stand_a term_n of_o entrance_n do_v set_v up_o pastor_n over_o his_o church_n to_o make_v new_a and_o strict_a term_n and_o law_n or_o to_o preserve_v concord_n on_o the_o term_n that_o he_o have_v found_v it_o and_o to_o see_v that_o man_n live_v in_o unity_n and_o piety_n according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o covenant_n which_o they_o have_v enter_v second_o plea_n for_o p._n p._n 154._o and_o when_o they_o have_v as_o minister_n not_o as_o lord_n receive_v man_n on_o christ_n term_n whether_o they_o may_v excommunicate_v and_o turn_v they_o out_o again_o for_o want_v of_o more_o or_o only_o for_o violate_v these_o ibid._n p._n 155._o q._n 37._o whether_o it_o be_v not_o a_o strange_a contrariety_n of_o some_o to_o themselves_o who_o judge_v that_o all_o infant_n of_o heathen_n jew_n turk_n or_o wicked_a man_n be_v without_o exception_n to_o be_v take_v into_o the_o church_n if_o any_o ignorant_a christian_a will_v but_o offer_v they_o and_o say_v over_o a_o few_o word_n and_o the_o adult_n also_o if_o they_o can_v but_o say_v over_o the_o creed_n by_o rote_n and_o a_o few_o word_n more_o that_o will_v fill_v the_o church_n with_o enemy_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o when_o man_n be_v in_o deny_v they_o communion_n unless_o they_o will_v strict_o come_v up_o to_o many_o humane_a unnecessary_a imposition_n as_o if_o far_o strict_a obedience_n to_o man_n perhaps_o in_o usurpation_n be_v necessary_a than_o to_o jesus_n christ_n way_n of_o concord_n p._n 118._o §_o 10._o q._n 38._o whether_o the_o universal_a church_n have_v not_o unity_n long_o upon_o the_o term_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o creed_n and_o scripture_n without_o any_o other_o subscription_n oath_n or_o other_o profession_n make_v necessary_a to_o communion_n and_o whether_o it_o ever_o have_v union_n upon_o such_o additional_a term_n of_o new_a profession_n subscription_n and_o oath_n as_o most_o church_n now_o impose_v and_o require_v whether_o they_o depart_v not_o from_o unity_n and_o concord_n and_o so_o continue_v divide_v to_o this_o day_n when_o they_o depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a simplicity_n and_o the_o primitive_a term_n ibid._n p._n 157._o §_o 42._o and_o whether_o those_o pastor_n who_o will_v make_v canon_n that_o alâ—_n english_a protestant_n shall_v agree_v in_o subscription_n profession_n oath_n form_n and_o ceremony_n which_o they_o be_v not_o agree_v in_o nor_o ever_o will_v be_v do_v not_o in_o effect_n say_v we_o will_v break_v they_o more_o in_o piece_n and_o set_v they_o far_o from_o each_o other_o than_o before_o ibid._n p._n 183._o §_o 100_o whether_o the_o hereticate_a and_o curse_v man_n for_o doubtful_a word_n or_o want_v of_o skill_n in_o aptness_n of_o expression_n yea_o or_o for_o error_n which_o consist_v with_o have_v faith_n in_o christ_n be_v not_o so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o mean_n of_o the_o church_n good_a that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o grand_a engine_n of_o satan_n to_o exercise_v tyranny_n excite_v hatred_n and_o schism_n etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o careful_o to_o be_v avoid_v way_n of_o concord_n p._n 195._o §_o 34._o whether_o anathematise_v man_n for_o doubtful_a action_n or_o for_o such_o fault_n as_o consist_v with_o true_a christianity_n and_o continue_a subjection_n to_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o a_o sinful_a church-dividing_a mean_n ibid._n p._n 195_o 196._o q._n 39_o whether_o addition_n to_o christ_n term_n be_v not_o very_o perilous_a as_o well_o as_o diminution_n as_o when_o man_n will_v deny_v church-entrance_n or_o communion_n to_o any_o that_o christ_n will_v have_v receive_v because_o they_o come_v not_o up_o to_o certain_a term_n which_o they_o or_o such_o as_o they_o devise_n and_o though_o they_o think_v that_o christ_n give_v they_o power_n to_o do_v thus_o yet_o whether_o their_o error_n will_v make_v they_o guiltless_a or_o whether_o impute_v their_o error_n to_o christ_n untrue_o be_v not_o a_o aggravation_n of_o the_o sin_n ibid._n p._n 119._o §_o 1._o whether_o it_o be_v a_o small_a fault_n to_o usurp_v a_o power_n proper_a to_o christ_n ibid._n §_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v not_o dangerous_a pride_n to_o think_v themselves_o great_a enough_o wise_a enough_o and_o good_a enough_o to_o come_v after_o christ_n and_o to_o amend_v his_o work_n ibid._n §_o 3._o and_o whether_o this_o imply_v not_o a_o accusation_n against_o he_o and_o his_o institution_n ibid._n §_o 4._o and_o whether_o the_o merciful_a lord_n and_o
saviour_n of_o the_o church_n that_o come_v to_o take_v off_o heavy_a burden_n and_o intolerable_a yoke_n will_v take_v it_o well_o to_o have_v man_n come_v after_o he_o and_o as_o by_o his_o authority_n to_o make_v his_o easy_a yoke_n more_o straight_o and_o his_o light_a burden_n heavy_a and_o to_o cast_v or_o keep_v out_o thâ—se_a that_o he_o have_v redeem_v and_o do_v receive_v and_o to_o deal_v cruel_o with_o those_o that_o he_o have_v so_o dear_o buy_v and_o so_o tender_o love_v ibid._n p._n 120._o §_o 6._o when_o christ_n say_v mat._n 18._o 6._o whoso_o shall_v offend_v one_o of_o these_o little_a one_o which_o believe_v in_o i_o it_o be_v better_o for_o he_o that_o a_o millstone_n be_v hang_v about_o his_o neck_n etc._n etc._n whether_o bishop_n may_v curse_v such_o from_o christ_n and_o excommunicate_v they_o and_o whether_o it_o be_v safe_a for_o they_o to_o do_v so_o ibid._n p._n 144._o and_o see_v that_o spiritual_a privilege_n excel_v temporal_a whether_o it_o be_v not_o a_o aggravate_v tyranny_n to_o deprive_v christ_n servant_n of_o benefit_n so_o precious_a and_o so_o dear_o buy_v ibid._n p._n 120._o §_o 9_o q._n 40._o whether_o christ_n be_v not_o the_o institutor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o have_v not_o himself_o make_v law_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o be_v at_o least_o the_o bond_n of_o their_o unity_n yea_o for_o more_o than_o essential_o even_o the_o integral_n and_o many_o accident_n and_o have_v not_o he_o give_v law_n to_o regulate_v all_o man_n law_n that_o determine_v of_o needful_a undetermined_a accident_n and_o whether_o any_o man_n shall_v be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o church_n or_o take_v as_o separate_v that_o break_v no_o law_n of_o god_n necessary_a to_o church-unity_n and_o communion_n and_o whether_o the_o grand_a schismatic_n of_o the_o world_n be_v not_o the_o engineer_n that_o fabricate_a needless_a impossible_a divide_v term_n and_o condition_n of_o unity_n and_o communion_n answ._n to_o dr._n sill._n serm._n p._n 88_o or_o 82._o q._n 41._o whether_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o that_o we_o be_v unite_v and_o agree_v with_o those_o that_o differ_v from_o we_o in_o more_o than_o circumstance_n and_o that_o we_o will_v hold_v concord_n with_o all_o in_o faith_n love_n and_o communion_n if_o they_o will_v admit_v we_o without_o our_o sin_v upon_o the_o term_n set_v down_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o apostle_n act_n 15._o 28_o and_o if_o no_o man_n must_v be_v of_o the_o same_o church_n or_o kingdom_n that_o have_v any_o difference_n yea_o as_o great_a as_o can_v reasonable_o be_v suppose_v in_o the_o mere_a nonconformist_n whether_o any_o two_o man_n can_v be_v of_o the_o same_o church_n or_o kingdom_n except_o you_o will_v compose_v it_o of_o such_o as_o hold_v nothing_o unlawful_a and_o consequent_o nothing_o moral_o good_a which_o be_v no_o church_n judgement_n of_o nonconformist_n in_o second_o plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 85_o 86._o q._n 42._o whether_o the_o long_a and_o sad_a experience_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o have_v be_v divide_v by_o unnecessary_a human_a imposition_n and_o the_o voice_n of_o all_o wise_a peacemaker_n in_o all_o time_n who_o have_v still_o call_v for_o unity_n in_o thing_n necessary_a liberty_n in_o thing_n unnecessary_a and_o charity_n in_o both_o do_v not_o leave_v those_o that_o yet_o will_v not_o be_v persuade_v to_o these_o term_n as_o inexcusable_a person_n as_o almost_o any_o in_o the_o world_n worse_a than_o those_o physician_n that_o will_v use_v all_o those_o thing_n as_o the_o only_a remedy_n which_o have_v kill_v all_o that_o ever_o take_v they_o second_v plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 155._o §_o 34._o q._n 43._o whether_o they_o that_o confess_v that_o for_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o term_n like_o these_o now_o mention_v shall_v be_v more_o cruel_a to_o their_o own_o at_o home_n turn_v they_o out_o of_o their_o father_n house_n for_o every_o ceremonial_a difference_n whether_o a_o pastor_n shall_v not_o love_v his_o own_o flock_n as_o well_o as_o the_o people_n of_o a_o foreign_a land_n ib._n p._n 155_o 156._o §_o 35._o and_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o a_o schismatical_a opinion_n that_o though_o church_n of_o many_o kingdom_n may_v charitable_o differ_v in_o ceremony_n and_o indifferent_a thing_n yet_o none_o in_o the_o same_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v suffer_v so_o to_o differ_v whether_o the_o apostle_n paul_n give_v not_o the_o pastor_n and_o people_n of_o the_o same_o church_n of_o rome_n those_o precept_n of_o forbear_v and_o receive_v dissenter_n in_o thing_n indifferent_a way_n of_o concord_n three_o part_n p._n 106._o q._n 44._o whether_o uniformity_n in_o circumstantial_o and_o in_o external_n polity_n be_v any_o more_o than_o a_o carcase_n or_o image_n of_o unity_n without_o unite_n love_n which_o be_v its_o soul_n whether_o all_o union_n in_o evil_a or_o in_o unnecessary_a circumstantial_o which_o be_v manage_v to_o the_o diminution_n of_o christian_a love_n be_v any_o more_o to_o the_o church_n than_o as_o the_o glory_n of_o adorn_a clothing_n or_o monument_n or_o picture_n to_o a_o carcase_n ib._n p._n 66._o q._n 45._o whether_o love_n and_o unity_n which_o the_o most_o zealous_a for_o human_a imposition_n can_v but_o commend_v will_v teach_v man_n to_o tyrannize_v over_o inferior_n to_o contrive_v the_o tread_v down_o of_o other_o that_o they_o may_v rise_v and_o to_o keep_v they_o down_o to_o secure_v their_o own_o domination_n to_o oppress_v the_o poor_a weak_a or_o innocent_a to_o make_v sâ—ares_n for_o other_o man_n conscience_n or_o to_o lay_v stumbling-block_n before_o they_o to_o occasion_v they_o to_o sin_n or_o to_o drive_v they_o on_o to_o sin_n against_o conscience_n and_o so_o to_o hell_n to_o show_v man_n authority_n about_o thing_n they_o call_v indifferent_a or_o in_o a_o thing_n of_o nought_o way_n of_o concord_n p._n 36._o will_v not_o true_a â—ove_n end_v our_o great_a difference_n if_o man_n love_v theâ—_n neighbour_n without_o dissemble_v as_o themselves_o and_o do_v but_o as_o they_o will_v be_v do_v by_o second_v plea_n for_o peâ—â—_n p._n 156._o §_o 37._o yea_o if_o many_o of_o the_o child_n of_o the_o church_n be_v injudicious_o scrupulous_a when_o fear_n of_o sin_n and_o hell_n be_v the_o cause_n whether_o a_o tender_a pastor_n will_v not_o abate_v they_o a_o ceremony_n in_o such_o a_o case_n when_o his_o abate_n it_o have_v no_o such_o danger_n lb._n §_o â—6_n q._n 46._o whether_o unmerciful_a pastor_n do_v not_o tempt_v the_o people_n to_o question_v whether_o they_o be_v send_v of_o god_n whether_o the_o people_n will_v not_o judge_n of_o pastor_n as_o solâ—mon_n of_o the_o true_a mother_n of_o the_o child_n that_o the_o merciful_a and_o love_a be_v the_o true_a pastor_n and_o the_o hartful_a be_v the_o usurper_n lb._n p._n 156_o 157._o §_o 39_o q._n 47._o whether_o they_o that_o can_v bear_v with_o such_o as_o understand_v not_o the_o essential_o of_o christianity_n and_o with_o drunkard_n swearer_n fornicator_n etc._n etc._n in_o their_o constant_a congregation_n and_o communion_n and_o yet_o will_v not_o bear_v with_o a_o honest_a godly_a christian_a that_o differ_v from_o their_o way_n of_o worship_n in_o no_o great_a matter_n than_o a_o ceremony_n have_v not_o something_o more_o amiss_o within_o than_o a_o ceremony_n ib._n p._n 162._o §_o 48._o and_o whether_o the_o soul_n of_o such_o as_o some_o call_v humorous_a peevish_a or_o wilful_a be_v not_o worth_n more_o than_o some_o of_o that_o they_o call_v their_o liberty_n worth_a more_o than_o a_o needless_a ceremony_n judgement_n of_o nonconformist_n in_o second_o plea_n p._n 66._o q._n 5._o q._n 48._o whether_o as_o every_o hypocrite_n will_v be_v very_o religious_a so_o far_o as_o he_o can_v subject_v the_o true_a common_a religion_n to_o his_o own_o interest_n and_o lust_n so_o every_o enemy_n of_o peace_n will_v not_o seem_v zealous_a for_o peace_n so_o that_o his_o own_o peace_n be_v make_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o common_a peace_n that_o all_o man_n be_v bring_v to_o centre_n in_o his_o interest_n and_o take_v their_o peace_n on_o his_o term_n from_o he_o second_v plea_n etc._n etc._n p._n 149._o q._n 49._o whether_o all_o the_o argument_n for_o unity_n and_o peace_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o against_o toleration_n by_o prelatist_n and_o all_o the_o mischief_n of_o division_n which_o they_o aggravate_v do_v not_o principal_o fall_v on_o themselves_o if_o it_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v the_o great_a cause_n of_o division_n and_o hinderer_n of_o church-concord_n ib._n p._n 180._o §_o 88_o whether_o they_o do_v not_o condemn_v themselves_o who_o cry_v down_o schism_n while_o they_o unavoidable_o cause_v it_o and_o whether_o overdo_a term_n of_o church-union_n and_o concord_n be_v not_o the_o certain_a engine_n of_o schism_n way_n of_o concord_n p._n 121._o §_o 11._o
judgement_n and_o the_o untruth_n of_o what_o they_o have_v believe_v of_o we_o ibid._n p._n 85._o and_o whether_o we_o may_v not_o suppose_v that_o satan_n be_v afraid_a of_o their_o ministry_n who_o have_v stir_v up_o so_o much_o opposition_n against_o it_o sacril_n desert_n p._n 84._o q._n 64._o whether_o popery_n will_v come_v in_o ever_o the_o more_o for_o nonconformist's_a preach_v whether_o such_o will_v preach_v for_o or_o against_o it_o or_o ever_o the_o â—ss_n if_o they_o renounce_v their_o ministry_n ibid._n p._n 82._o whether_o they_o that_o cry_v out_o of_o the_o danger_n of_o popery_n infidelity_n profaneness_n and_o heresy_n and_o yet_o have_v rather_o let_v they_o all_o in_o then_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o exercise_v that_o ministry_n to_o which_o we_o be_v consecrate_v in_o poverty_n and_o subjection_n and_o while_o they_o cry_v out_o of_o division_n will_v not_o lay_v by_o the_o divide_v engine_n shall_v rather_o accuse_v we_o or_o themselves_o if_o the_o evil_n overwhelm_v we_o which_o they_o seem_v to_o fear_v ibid._n p._n 137_o 138._o q._n 65._o when_o any_o be_v unjust_o cast_v out_o of_o their_o parish-church_n whether_o all_o minister_n be_v thereupon_o oblige_v or_o allow_v to_o desert_n or_o neglect_v they_o ib._n p._n 21._o q._n 66._o if_o a_o patient_n will_v not_o take_v a_o medicine_n from_o one_o man_n hand_n whether_o will_v not_o the_o physician_n consent_n that_o another_o shall_v give_v it_o he_o whether_o will_v the_o father_n let_v the_o infant_n famish_v if_o it_o will_v take_v food_n from_o none_o but_o its_o mother_n and_o whether_o will_v there_o be_v need_n of_o the_o best_a conformist_n as_o minister_n if_o the_o people_n have_v no_o fault_n or_o weakness_n ibid._n p._n 125_o 126._o what_o if_o they_o culpable_o will_v hear_v no_o other_o be_v it_o better_a to_o let_v they_o hear_v none_o at_o all_o than_o that_o we_o preach_v to_o they_o answ._n to_o dr._n still_o serm._n p._n 59_o or_o 61._o q._n 67._o whether_o it_o be_v not_o one_o thing_n to_o deny_v total_a communion_n with_o a_o church_n and_o another_o to_o separate_v but_o secundum_fw-la quid_fw-la for_o some_o act_n or_o part_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o one_o thing_n to_o separate_v local_o by_o bodily_a absence_n and_o another_o mental_o by_o schismatical_a principle_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o one_o thing_n to_o depart_v wilful_o and_o another_o to_o be_v unwilling_o cast_v out_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o one_o thing_n to_o depart_v rash_o and_o in_o haste_n and_o another_o to_o depart_v after_o due_a patience_n when_o reformation_n appear_v hopeless_a first_o plea_n etc._n etc._n p._n 38_o 39_o q._n 68_o when_o the_o public_a good_a require_v nonconformist_n to_o hold_v distinct_a assembly_n for_o assistance_n in_o doctrine_n worship_n and_o discipline_n as_o near_o as_o they_o can_v according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o further_o not_o to_o disgrace_v or_o hinder_v the_o honest_a parish-minister_n whether_o be_v these_o separate_a church_n any_o more_o than_o chapel_n be_v or_o distinct_a church_n more_o than_o secundum_fw-la quid_fw-la hold_v personal_a communion_n in_o a_o godly_a conversation_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o parish_n and_o also_o sometime_o assemble_v with_o they_o sacril_n desert_n p._n 22_o 23._o or_o whether_o those_o that_o do_v their_o best_a to_o keep_v up_o the_o reputation_n of_o the_o public_a conformable_a ministry_n to_o further_a love_n and_o concord_n and_o the_o success_n of_o their_o labour_n with_o the_o people_n and_o profess_v to_o take_v their_o own_o assembly_n but_o as_o chapel_n and_o not_o as_o distinct_a much_o less_o as_o separate_v church_n yea_o and_o those_o who_o do_v administer_v sacrament_n and_o do_v that_o which_o be_v like_o the_o separatist_n way_n yet_o do_v it_o not_o on_o their_o principle_n but_o pro_fw-la tempore_fw-la till_o god_n shall_v give_v they_o opportunity_n to_o serve_v he_o in_o the_o establish_a way_n it_o be_v reform_v or_o well-ordered_a parish-church_n under_o the_o government_n and_o countenance_n of_o the_o christian_a magistrate_n which_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o their_o desire_n whether_o such_o i_o say_v be_v just_o account_v separatist_n first_o plea_n etc._n etc._n p._n 246._o q._n 69._o whether_o we_o may_v not_o set_v up_o other_o church_n when_o we_o be_v necessary_o keep_v from_o those_o establish_v by_o public_a power_n ib._n p._n 77._o q._n 70._o whether_o it_o be_v schism_n to_o preach_v and_o gather_v church_n and_o elect_v and_o ordain_v pastor_n and_o assemble_v for_o god_n worship_n against_o the_o law_n and_o will_n of_o heathen_a mahometan_n or_o infidel_n prince_n that_o forbid_v it_o as_o the_o christian_n do_v for_o 300_o year_n and_o if_o there_o be_v the_o same_o cause_n and_o need_n whether_o it_o be_v any_o more_o schism_n to_o do_v it_o against_o the_o law_n and_o will_n of_o a_o christian_a prince_n for_o 1._o be_v not_o christ_n law_n equal_o obligatory_a 2._o be_v not_o soul_n equal_o precious_a 3._o be_v not_o the_o gospel_n and_o god_n worship_n equal_o necessary_a 4._o and_o do_v his_o christianity_n enable_v he_o to_o do_v more_o hurt_v than_o a_o pagan_a may_v do_v or_o more_o good_a ibid._n p._n 51_o 52._o q._n 71._o if_o competent_a pastor_n be_v set_v over_o half_a the_o parish_n in_o a_o kingdom_n and_o the_o other_o half_o have_v incompetent_a man_n or_o if_o nine_o part_n of_o a_o kingdom_n be_v competent_o supply_v and_o but_o the_o ten_o part_n have_v not_o such_o set_n over_o they_o to_o who_o the_o people_n may_v lawful_o commit_v the_o pastoral_n care_n of_o their_o soul_n whether_o be_v it_o schism_n or_o whether_o be_v it_o not_o a_o duty_n for_o those_o that_o be_v destitute_a to_o get_v the_o best_a supply_n they_o can_v and_o whether_o be_v it_o schism_n or_o whether_o be_v it_o not_o a_o duty_n for_o faithful_a minister_n though_o forbid_v by_o superior_n to_o perform_v their_o office_n to_o such_o people_n that_o desire_v it_o ibid._n p._n 83._o if_o the_o magistrate_n appoint_v 20000_o or_o 10000_o or_o one_o half_a of_o a_o parish_n to_o be_v exclude_v for_o want_n of_o room_n and_o teacher_n be_v it_o not_o ill_o suppose_v that_o the_o gospel_n be_v true_o and_o sufficient_o preach_v to_o they_o to_o who_o it_o be_v not_o preach_v at_o all_o or_o do_v it_o prove_v it_o not_o necessary_a to_o they_o that_o it_o be_v preach_v to_o other_o ans._n to_o dr._n still_o serm._n p._n 22._o and_o whether_o be_v not_o the_o general_a ordination_n of_o minister_n with_o the_o people_n necessity_n and_o consent_n add_v to_o god_n general_n command_v to_o all_o his_o minister_n to_o be_v faithful_a and_o diligent_a a_o sufficient_a oblige_a call_n to_o such_o ministration_n without_o the_o will_n of_o prohibit_v superior_n yea_o against_o it_o and_o otherwise_o do_v it_o not_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v at_o the_o will_n of_o a_o man_n whether_o soul_n shall_v be_v save_v or_o damn_v for_o how_o shall_v they_o believe_v unless_o they_o hear_v and_o how_o shall_v they_o hear_v without_o a_o preacher_n and_o at_o the_o will_n of_o man_n whether_o christ_n shall_v have_v a_o church_n and_o god_n be_v public_o worship_v or_o not_o first_o plea_n etc._n etc._n p._n 48._o and_o whether_o do_v not_o the_o indispensible_a law_n of_o nature_n oblige_v every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o place_n and_o call_v his_o ability_n and_o opportunity_n to_o do_v his_o best_a to_o propagate_v christ_n gospel_n and_o to_o save_v man_n soul_n as_o much_o and_o more_o than_o to_o feed_v man_n body_n and_o save_v their_o life_n and_o whether_o be_v not_o minister_n special_o oblige_v to_o do_v it_o by_o their_o call_v as_o minister_n of_o christ_n thereto_o devote_v ibid._n q._n 72._o there_o be_v so_o many_o sort_n of_o church_n in_o the_o world_n as_o universal_a national_a patriarchal_a provincial_a or_o metropolitical_a diocesan_n classical_a parochial_a congregational_a whether_o must_v it_o not_o be_v hard_a to_o give_v a_o just_a decision_n of_o the_o question_n from_o which_o of_o these_o and_o when_o it_o be_v a_o sin_n to_o separate_v till_o it_o be_v first_o know_v which_o of_o those_o be_v of_o divine_a and_o which_o of_o humane_a institution_n and_o which_o humane_a church_n be_v necessary_a which_o lawful_a and_o which_o sinful_a ibid._n p._n 7._o how_o be_v it_o prove_v and_o how_o come_v it_o to_o be_v any_o great_a matter_n to_o separate_v from_o a_o church-â—orm_a which_o god_n never_o make_v answ._n to_o dr._n still_o serm._n p._n 33._o q._n 73._o whether_o they_o that_o say_v those_o species_n national_a patriarchal_a provincial_a diocesan_n be_v of_o god_n must_v not_o prove_v that_o god_n institute_v they_o in_o scripture_n or_o else_o that_o he_o give_v some_o man_n power_n to_o institute_v they_o since_o scripture-time_n and_o till_o the_o same_o be_v prove_v
teach_v not_o heresy_n nor_o preach_v down_o holiness_n etc._n etc._n and_o deny_v we_o not_o their_o communion_n unless_o we_o will_v sin_v or_o a_o conformist_n that_o will_v hold_v communion_n with_o none_o but_o his_o own_o party_n but_o separate_v from_o all_o other_o church_n in_o the_o land_n ib._n p._n 41._o be_v he_o a_o great_a separatist_n that_o confess_v they_o to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o their_o communion_n lawful_a but_o prefer_v another_o as_o fit_a for_o he_o or_o he_o that_o deny_v communion_n with_o true_a worship_v assembly_n as_o unlawful_a to_o be_v communicate_v with_o when_o it_o be_v not_o so_o if_o the_o former_a then_o will_v it_o not_o follow_v that_o condemn_v they_o as_o no_o church_n be_v a_o diminution_n or_o no_o aggravation_n of_o separation_n and_o the_o local_a presence_n of_o a_o infidel_n or_o scorner_n will_v be_v a_o less_o separate_a state_n than_o the_o absence_n of_o their_o friend_n if_o the_o latter_a which_o be_v certain_a then_o will_v it_o not_o follow_v that_o if_o we_o can_v prove_v the_o assembly_n lawful_a which_o they_o condemn_v they_o be_v the_o true_a separatist_n that_o condemn_v they_o and_o deny_v communion_n with_o they_o declare_v it_o unlawful_a answ._n to_o dr._n still_o serm._n p._n 47_o or_o 49._o q._n 80._o and_o whether_o be_v not_o the_o separation_n of_o whole_a church_n much_o worse_o than_o of_o single_a person_n from_o one_o church_n when_o it_o be_v upon_o unwarrantable_a cause_n or_o reason_n ib._n p._n 31._o now_o how_o many_o of_o the_o dissenter_n frequent_o communicate_v with_o they_o while_o they_o general_o refuse_v shun_v and_o condemn_v our_o assembly_n be_v there_o no_o true_a church_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o world_n that_o have_v no_o bishop_n of_o a_o superior_a order_n over_o pastor_n and_o be_v there_o not_o true_a church_n in_o england_n in_o that_o long_a interval_n of_o episcopal_a government_n and_o be_v not_o they_o as_o just_o to_o be_v charge_v with_o schism_n and_o separation_n from_o those_o true_a church_n which_o be_v before_o the_o re-establishment_n of_o episcopacy_n as_o they_o that_o be_v common_o charge_v by_o those_o encroacher_n and_o invader_n of_o other_o man_n right_n vid._n sacril_n desert_n p._n 60._o q._n 81._o see_v the_o universal_a church_n be_v certain_o the_o high_a species_n whether_o have_v any_o authority_n on_o pretence_n of_o narrow_a communion_n in_o low_a church_n to_o change_v christ_n term_n of_o catholic_n communion_n or_o to_o deprive_v christian_n of_o the_o right_n of_o be_v love_v and_o receive_v by_o each_o other_o or_o to_o disoblige_v they_o from_o the_o duty_n of_o love_v and_o receive_v each_o other_o whether_o can_v humane_a power_n make_v by_o their_o own_o contract_n change_n christ_n law_n or_o the_o privilege_n or_o form_n of_o christ_n own_o church_n way_n of_o concord_n p._n 111._o §_o 14._o q._n 82._o whether_o the_o great_a and_o common_a schism_n be_v not_o by_o divide_v law_n and_o canon_n which_o causless_o silence_n minister_n scatter_v flock_n and_o decree_v the_o unjust_a excommunication_n of_o christian_n and_o deny_v communion_n to_o those_o that_o yield_v not_o to_o sinful_a or_o unnecessary_a ill-made_a term_n of_o communion_n ibid._n three_o part_n p._n 13._o §_o 43._o and_o if_o any_o proud_a passionate_a or_o erroneous_a person_n do_v as_o diothrephes_n cast_v out_o the_o brethren_n undeserved_o by_o unjust_a suspension_n silencing_n or_o excommunication_n whether_o this_o be_v not_o tyrannical_a schism_n first_o plea_n &c_n &c_n p._n 41._o and_o as_o we_o say_v of_o the_o papist_n that_o they_o unjust_o call_v those_o man_n schismatic_n who_o they_o first_o cast_v out_o themselves_o by_o unjust_a excommunication_n may_v we_o not_o say_v so_o of_o any_o other_o especial_o if_o either_o for_o that_o which_o be_v a_o duty_n or_o for_o some_o small_a mistake_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o person_n power_n to_o rectify_v no_o great_a than_o most_o good_a christian_n be_v guilty_a of_o their_o church-law_n say_v he_o shall_v be_v excommunicate_a ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la ibid._n p._n 104._o see_v also_o answ._n to_o dr._n still_o serm._n p._n 47._o or_o 49._o §_o 8._o q._n 83._o whether_o make_v sinful_a term_n of_o communion_n impose_v thing_n forbid_v by_o god_n on_o those_o that_o will_v have_v communion_n with_o they_o and_o expel_v those_o that_o will_v not_o so_o sin_n whether_o this_o be_v not_o heinous_a schism_n first_o plea_n etc._n etc._n p._n 41_o 42._o q._n 84._o whether_o all_o those_o will_v not_o be_v deep_o guilty_a of_o such_o schism_n who_o by_o talk_n write_v or_o preach_v justify_v and_o cry_v it_o up_o and_o draw_v other_o into_o the_o gild_n and_o reproach_v the_o innocent_a as_o schismatic_n for_o not_o offend_v god_n ib._n q._n 85._o if_o any_o will_v confine_v the_o power_n or_o exercise_n of_o the_o church-key_n into_o so_o few_o hand_n as_o shall_v make_v the_o exercise_n of_o christ_n discipline_n impossible_a or_o shall_v make_v church_n so_o great_a or_o pastor_n so_o few_o as_o that_o the_o most_o of_o the_o people_n must_v needs_o be_v without_o pastoral_a oversight_n teach_v and_o public_a worship_n and_o then_o will_v forbid_v those_o people_n to_o commit_v the_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n to_o any_o other_o that_o will_v be_v pastor_n indeed_o and_o so_o will_v compel_v they_o to_o live_v without_o christ_n ordinance_n true_a church-communion_n and_o pastoral_n help_v whether_o this_o will_v not_o be_v schismatical_a and_o much_o worse_o ib._n p._n 44._o q._n 86._o when_o able_a faithful_a pastor_n be_v lawful_o sâ—t_v over_o the_o assembly_n by_o just_a election_n and_o ordination_n if_o any_o will_v causless_o and_o without_o right_a silence_n they_o and_o command_v the_o people_n to_o desert_v they_o and_o to_o take_v to_o other_o for_o their_o pastor_n in_o their_o stead_n oâ—_n who_o they_o have_v no_o such_o knowledge_n as_o may_v encourage_v they_o to_o such_o a_o change_n whether_o this_o can_v be_v defend_v from_o the_o charge_n of_o schism_n as_o cyprian_a in_o the_o case_n of_o novatian_n say_v that_o he_o can_v be_v no_o bishop_n because_o another_o be_v rightful_a bishop_n before_o â—_o ib._n p._n 49_o 50._o q._n 87._o whether_o the_o way_n to_o heal_v we_o be_v not_o 1._o to_o approve_v the_o best_a 2._o to_o tolerate_v the_o tolerable_a 3._o to_o have_v sacrament_n free_a and_o not_o force_v 4._o to_o restrain_v the_o intolerable_a 5._o this_o to_o be_v the_o test_n of_o toleration_n whether_o such_o tolerate_a worship_n do_v more_o good_a or_o hurt_n in_o true_a impartial_a judgement_n 6._o magistrate_n keep_v all_o in_o peace_n way_n of_o concord_n three_o part_n p._n 144._o q._n 88_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o a_o weaken_n of_o the_o king_n interest_n to_o divide_v his_o subject_n and_o build_v up_o unnecessary_a wall_n of_o partition_n between_o they_o and_o to_o keep_v they_o in_o such_o division_n see_v a_o kingdom_n divide_v against_o itself_o can_v stand_v and_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o unsafe_a and_o uncomfortable_a to_o a_o prince_n to_o rule_v a_o divide_a mutinous_a people_n but_o sweet_a and_o safe_a to_o rule_v they_o that_o be_v unite_v in_o mutual_a love_n whether_o they_o that_o will_v lay_v the_o people_n concord_n upon_o uncapable_a term_n will_v not_o bring_v the_o king_n interest_n in_o his_o people_n love_n and_o willing_a obedience_n and_o ready_a defence_n of_o he_o into_o too_o narrow_a a_o bottom_n make_v he_o the_o king_n of_o some_o causless_o divide_v and_o espouse_a party_n which_o must_v be_v set_v up_o to_o the_o oppression_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n who_o be_v as_o wise_a and_o just_a and_o loyal_a as_o they_o second_v plea_n etc._n etc._n p._n 76._o §_o 24._o si_fw-mi in_o necessariis_fw-la sit_fw-la vnitas_fw-la in_o non-necessariis_a libertas_n in_o uâ—risque_fw-la charitas_fw-la optimo_fw-la certe_fw-la loco_fw-la essent_fw-la res_fw-la nostrae_fw-la to_o make_v a_o round_a number_n i_o may_v add_v from_o mr._n m._n godwyn_n his_o negro_n and_o indian_n advocate_n plead_v for_o the_o instruct_v of_o they_o and_o so_o admit_v they_o into_o the_o church_n a_o book_n late_o print_v and_o dedicate_v to_o the_o arch_a bishop_n of_o canterbury_n q._n 89._o whether_o be_v the_o wilful_a neglect_v and_o oppose_v of_o it_o as_o he_o say_v in_o the_o title-page_n no_o less_o than_o a_o manifest_a apostasy_n from_o the_o christian_a faith_n can_v no_o christian_n ever_o justify_v his_o omit_v any_o possible_a lawful_a mean_n for_o the_o advancement_n of_o his_o religion_n as_o he_o say_v p._n 91._o be_v all_o profess_a christian_n absolute_o bounâ—_n in_o their_o place_n to_o endeavour_v the_o same_o by_o their_o vow_n in_o baptism_n and_o their_o very_a profession_n q._n 90._o then_o be_v they_o not_o bind_v in_o their_o place_n to_o endeavour_v the_o advancement_n of_o religion_n as_o well_o at_o home_n as_o abroad_o and_o do_v they_o not_o owe_v as_o much_o service_n herein_o for_o christ_n sake_n towards_o their_o own_o countryman_n as_o towards_o stranger_n shall_v not_o englishman_n be_v as_o well_o concern_v for_o englishman_n as_o for_o indian_n and_o when_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n be_v so_o visible_o decline_v in_o england_n atheism_n ignorance_n error_n profaneness_n popery_n and_o superstition_n increase_a and_o get_v up_o so_o fast_o among_o we_o be_v he_o for_o any_o great_a advancement_n of_o religion_n that_o will_v send_v away_o all_o nonconformist_n if_o there_o be_v thousand_o of_o they_o to_o his_o negro_n and_o indian_n for_o this_o wise_a reason_n that_o there_o be_v no_o want_n of_o their_o labour_n at_o home_n finis_fw-la advertisement_n the_o reader_n be_v desire_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o these_o paper_n be_v send_v to_o london_n by_o the_o author_n on_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o february_n or_o beginning_n of_o march_n last_o but_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o multitude_n of_o pamphlet_n they_o can_v not_o get_v through_o the_o press_n soon_o the_o ingenuous_a reader_n be_v â—â—so_o desire_v to_o pass_v by_o the_o errata_fw-la the_o author_n be_v remote_a from_o the_o press_n these_o few_o he_o have_v observe_v in_o some_o of_o the_o sheet_n he_o have_v see_v viz._n errata_fw-la page_n 5._o l._n 6_o r._n above_o p._n 20_o l._n 24._o r._n do_v you_o not_o p._n 21._o l._n 12._o r._n wages_n p._n 22._o l._n 22._o r._n contrariwise_o p._n 23._o l._n 24._o r._n and._n p._n 24._o l._n 18._o deal_n down_o p._n 28._o l._n 1._o r._n triarios_fw-la p._n 57_o l._n 6._o r._n single-soaled_a p._n 62._o l._n 29._o r._n excite_v great_a p._n 63._o l._n 24._o r._n church_n p._n 70._o l._n 30._o r._n inobedientia_fw-la p._n 72._o l._n 19_o 20._o r._n betray_v p._n 81._o l._n 35._o r._n for_o p._n 83._o l._n 36_o r._n do_v he_o at_o all_o